iggy5055

[iggy5055]

Yandere Whitebeard Pirates X Reader Part 1

Summary: after (Y/N)'s older brother is murdered in cold blood she traverses the cold mountains of her island in an attempt to escape, only to be saved by some unsuspecting heros.

Warnings: gun shot, death, pain, trauma, lying, frost bite, start of emotional manipulation

A shocking outcome on the poll but here you finally go and thank you for all your love and support and your amazing patients ❤️

_________________________

The cold bit into my skin as I do my best to remain awake. Despite being raised in such cold climates I found myself being caught unawares and unprepared. Trudging through the cold windy mountains with nothing on my feet. I couldn't feel my toes anymore, my feet starting to turn a nasty blue and black color.

My hair no longer blew in the wind, frozen to my skull along with my tears. I shiver violently as my body tries to warm me up.

Even from the mountain side I could see my village, in flames. With my vision blurry it almost looked like the sun was rising, but I knew I wasn't that lucky.

I try and make it to the other side of my island, hoping that I could find a way off it and away from all the carnage. It was definitely a rude awakening when I was suddenly shaken awake by my older brother, yanking me out of bed and trudging through the snow towards the mountains. With no explanation as to why, but once I was outside, seeing the fresh warm blood melting and staining what was once pristine white snow with cannonballs and bullets flying in any which way I understood why we didn't have time to put on our shoes.

Houses were burning to the ground as families screamed inside trying to find a way out. And for those who had made it out trying to stop the bleeding of loved ones.

Even only being outside for a few moments I could already feel myself shivering in my light sleeping clothes. My brother holding me tightly by my hand as he drags me around as fast as he can. Weaving thought small alleyways and streets trying to avoid whoever was attacking. It had been made clear to me it was pirates, despite living in the new world we didn't fall under any Emperors protection, and we fairly ever saw marines aside from the occasional ship doing to re-supply. If they ended up here they are almost always off course. we were very close to the calm belt and pretty close to the red line, hence we are pretty out of the way.

Being a small winter island in an out of the way corner of the world came with many benefits. We almost never saw pirates, our island wasn't anywhere on the way to the final island so there wasn't a point to coming here, and with the lack of pirates meant a blatant lack of Marines, we were never in danger so it was never needed. At least never needed until now.

Panting heavily from running around our small little village I could hear loud laughing, Suddenly my brother stopped just as we were about to leave an ally causing me to run into his back.

I gasped quietly as I stood behind him. I couldn't clearly make out what I was seeing, but from the sound of pained screams and cruel laughing I figured I didn't really want to know.

I hid my face in my brother's back avoiding whatever he was staring at. I could feel him start to shiver as he slowly crouched down, leading me down with him, but I knew he wasn't shivering from the cold, he was shivering from pure unbridled fear.

"(Y/N), we need to be quiet and we need to be fast. We have to sneak by them and get to the mountains, once we get past them we will be able to find a boat on the other side and run. Do you understand me?"

I quietly nodded into his back, wanting to avoid making any sound.

Slowly while still being crouched down we moved out of the dark alley. Despite the carnage now being clearly in my line of sight, I stare at the wall of the building we were crouching beside. The last thing I wanted to see was the deaths of my friends. The thought brought tears to my eyes.

"We're almost there, just a little more."

I try to quiet my sniffles, even if it is dark. The fires that have been spreading start to illuminate the village as if it were the sun, and the soft crunch of the snow under my feet that seemed louder than ever when we are trying to sneak around and be unnoticed.

"HEY!!!!!"

My brother whipped his head around looking behind up then down at me with panic all over his face and fear in his eyes.

"RUN!!"

We bolt off into the tree that surrounds the mountains, I turn back to look at who was chasing us and for a split second it looked like a girl with long half up hair in some kind of robe, pointing a gun at us.

Just as I turn back around and run with my brother I hear the shot of her pistol.

"ARGGGGGGGGH"

My brother screams as the bullet narrowly misses me and hits his left shoulder blade. He released my hand from his crushing grip as he collapsed on the ground, clutching his shoulder in pain.

I'm about to get down beside him and help before he yanks me in front of him.

"RUN (Y/N), DON'T LOOK BACK JUST RUN!!!!"

Tears pour down my cheeks as I feel my brother's warm blood stain the snow and touch my bare feet, warming them but sending a chill up my spine.

"no, I d-don't want to l-leave you."

My voice was choked with sobs, as I looked past him and saw the shooter calling over more of her crew.

"You need to go. Find the boat on the other side of the and run, don't stop till you find help."

"I can't"

I can't help the hiccups that come out as I beg for him to get up and come with me, to hold on and to run with me.

My heart was beating a mile a minute. I swear it was about to explode.

"Please (Y/N), I can't watch you die, run. Live for me, find peace for me."

His voice crashed as he banged me to run. I could slowly see that light fading from his eyes. The blood poured out of his shoulder like a waterfall, clearly it hit an artery. I sobbed loudly as I clung to him begging him not to leave me and to get up.

"HE'S DOWN, GRAB HER!!!"

I look up to see several of the pirates making their way over to me and my brother, the woman no longer pointing her guns but still holding them. Now she was accompanied by three clearly tall and muscular men, all coming out of the town and making their way over to us.

I looked down at my brother again, seeing his pale skin and his dark lifeless eyes grow cold as ice. I gently kissed his forehead with shaky lips before getting up and running as fast as I could, regardless of my gut reaching sobs and hiccups.

I could hear them chasing after me, yelling and telling me to stop. Once I was in the tree line I started to zig zag through the trees, trying to be as quiet as possible while also avoiding being shot. Once I was a ways up the ridge I looked back to see the flames of my home grow exponentially.

I no longer heard the yells of the pirates chasing me but I didn't want to risk it so I continued up the mountain, cold rocks and ice cutting into my souls. I was clearly making bloody footprints making it easy to follow but if I'm lucky I'll make it to the boats quickly, leaving no more trails to follow.

I continue hiking up the mountain shivering like a scared lamb, all alone with my consciousness beginning to fade. Black spots started to appear in my vision, fading and reappearing. Between my fading vision and the darkness of the woods at the dead of night I could feel myself fading bit by bit.

It couldn't have been more than a minute till I collapsed into the cold snow.

"N-no, I-I can't d-di-e h-here~"

My voice faded into a whisper as I black out unable to move any further. But before I had completely passed out I saw a great brilliant light of blue and gold. Maybe this was the end of me, I could feel my last tear fall, sad I couldn't fulfill my promise to my brother, I guess now I could apologize in person.

—————————————

Consciousness came to me slowly, my body felt numb, like pins and needles had appeared all over my body, my extremities especially. I tried to move, lifting my hand only for it to feel like they were trapped under boulders. I tried to open my eyes, only to shut them just as quickly from the brightness of the room I was in.

I groaned in pain, even just trying to move a little bit hurt. Warm tears moved down my cheeks. Small sobs escaped my horse throat. I felt something small hop up on my bed, I felt what seemed like a small paws brush on my thighs over and over. A quiet whine came from what I now assumed was a small dog.

On one hand I was glad I wasn't dead, but on the other hand I didn't know it was possible to be in this much pain. Through my small sobs I didn't hear the creak of a door opening or the gentle footsteps coming closer to the bed.

It wasn't until I heard the dog on my lap bark and growl a little at the new stranger I even noticed someone was in the room.

"Quit it Stefan."

It wasn't until I felt the bed dip from the man sitting down beside me that I tried to open my eyes to see who was there but it was all still too bright. Soft hiccups left my lips now as I cried and tried to speak to this stranger.

"Shhhh, pretty girl. it's ok."

The man above me gently cooed as he gently ran his fingers through my hair, giving my scalp a light massage. I tried to do what he suggested and took a deep breath, holding it for a second and letting it out again.

"There we go, atta girl~."

After a few more deep breaths I tried to open my eyes again, I did it slowly and kept my eyes squinted, I could make out tan skin and an orange, what I assumed to be a hat, on the man's head.

"Ohh, it's too bright isn't it, here, gimme a sec."

The weight was lifted off the bed and the dog gave another little bark at the man. I heard the sound of shades being drawn and the light shining through my eyelids diminishes.

The man walks over and sits beside me again. I felt his unusually warm hand being pressed to my cheek.

"Lets try opening those lovely eyes again, huh?"

I slowly started to open my eyes again, after a second of adjustment and waiting for my tears to slow I looked up to see a handsome man with a big grin looking down at me. Now that I could see him properly I saw his incredibly toned skin, skin that just so happened to not have a shirt on it. He had a dark red beaded necklace around his neck and an orange hat on top of soft black locks. Looking over to the paws on my legs I saw a little white dog with a crescent moon mustache.

Looking back over to the handsome young man I tried to ask him where I was and what had happened. The last thing I remember was seeing a bright light before passing out in the snow. But when I tried to speak all that came out was sad little whimpers that hurt.

More hot tears fell from my eyes at the pain, I tried to lift my hand up to my throat but it also wouldn't move.

"Ohhh, Shhhhhh sweet girl, it's ok, it's ok. Just breathe, I'm going to go get someone who can help you ok?

I nodded as much as I could as my head fell back onto the pillow as I closed my eyes again, trying to manage with the pain as much as I could. I could hear his footsteps walk out and the quiet latching of the door being shut again as I tried to comprehend what was happening and how I got here in the first place.

As the sobs left my body I faintly heard the dog the man before called Stefan whine a little as he crawled over to my face, licking away my tears for me.

After a few minutes I opened my eyes again when I heard footsteps outside my room before the door began to creak open. The shirtless man came back but this time he wasn't alone. Another man with blonde hair and an open button up shirt and a blue tattoo on his chest, a tattoo that I recognized. When the other man closed the door I saw the large purple tattoo on his back, the mark of Whitebeard. I was with pirates.

I began to thrash around as much as I could, which really wasn't much but it was enough to have Stefan jump off of the bed. My breathing was uneven as I started to hyperventilate as I tried to get up to run away. All I was really able to do was to push the blanket off of me a little before the blonde instructed the other man, who he called Ace to hold me down.

Ace ran over to me moving in behind me so I was leaning against his back as his two strong hands held onto my wrists. Having him move me into a sitting position was less than comfortable but it wasn't as bad as when I finally saw why I was in so much pain.

My fingers, toes and parts of my legs and arms were black and purple, a clear sign of serious frostbite. No wonder I was in so much pain. but what was I expecting? Passing out on a snowy mountain in your PJ's was bound to do some serious damage. Tears continued to fall as I 'thrashed' to get out of his grip.

I knew there was no point, my merger strength was nothing compared to a seasoned pirate, but there was no way I wouldn't try.

"Marco, do something!"

I saw 'Marco' walk over to me with a syringe filled with some kind of liquid, making me try and thrash around even more. As he got closer Ace pinned down one of my arms to the bed. I began shaking my head back and forth, begging them to stop.

"N-no please n-o."

I could nearly get the words out as I begged them not to do anything.

"Shhhhh, Baby Bird. You're ok. we aren't going to hurt you."

I couldn't help my body trembling as he motioned for Ace to hand him my arm.

"Deep breath Firefly, just take some deep breaths with me."

I could feel Ace's chest rise and fall as he took some deep breaths, encouraging me to do the same.

At first I refused, keeping my eyes trained on Marco and the syringe in his hand, waiting for him to stick me with it, wondering what it would do.

But after a minute or two of him staring calmly into my eyes, massaging my wrist with his hand I could help but calm down as Ace helped me breathe.

"There we go, Little Bird~. This is just gonna help you sleep a little so we can fix you up a little more."

Ace began to gently rock me back and forth in his arms as Marco managed my wrist, slowly bringing the syringe closer and closer.

Ace nudged my cheek with his, pushing my head to look away.

"It's ok Firefly, it's just gonna help you nap a little, you'll be up before supper.

—————————————

Waking up a second time was a lot less painful than before, if not a little more panicked, I was able to sit up by myself and when I looked down to see my hands. They were wrapped in bandages that went up most of my arms, the same bandages going up my legs. 

"Good to see ya finally up. Figured the dose Marco gave you wouldn't last too long, you musta just been really tired."

I gasp as I look to my right, seeing a tall man with brown hair, a goatee and wearing chef's clothes.

"The names Thatch, I'm Whitebeard's fourth division commander, I also just so happen to be the cook here on the Moby Dick."

My mouth hung open as I tried to figure something out to say, I couldn't help my trembling as another member of the Whitebeard Pirates sat in front of me. Talking to me as if we were friends. 

I looked down at my hands again, not knowing what to say to him. All I could do was fiddle with the bandages only for a warm hand to engulf both of mine, making me look back at Thatch.

"Better not, Marco would have my head if I let you take off your bandages. He did his best to heal you but couldn't heal all of it, your frostbite was super extensive. He applied some kind of cream all over the parts he couldn't fix right away before he applied the bandages."

I slowly nodded at him, trying to subtly pull my hands away from him. His one hand completely eclipses both of mine but he wouldn't let me go, just giving me a little smirk when I looked back up at him. 

"Come on Buttercup, we better get some food into ya, you can't heal with an empty belly."

Once he mentioned food I realized how hungry I actually was, not just hungry but really thirsty too. I nodded a little, keeping my head down as I tried to swing my legs over the edge of the bed to stand up only for Thatch to let go of my hands wrap his arm around my shoulders and one under my knees. 

I flinched a little as he hosted me into his arms, my back was fine but my legs throbbed with pain. 

He cringed a little at the sound I made when he picked me up.

"Sorry Buttercup, I know it hurts but trust me, having you walk right now would be a hundred times worse."

I begrudgingly nodded my head. As much as I didn't like being carried around if just being picked up hurt, I didn't want to know how much it would hurt to actually walk around. 

Thatch smiled down at me and started to walk to the door, the second he opened it after adjusting me a little I heard barking.

I looked down to see the little dog Stefan jumping up at me, his front paws resting on Thatches legs.

I could feel the rumble of Thatches chest as he laughed at the little dog's antics.

"We had to keep him out of your room because he kept trying to take your bandages off, he really doesn't like them for some reason. But he's been guarding your room ever since we kicked him out."

Thatch walked down the long corridor and up a large flight of stairs. Stefan follows close behind. As he walked up onto the main deck I squinted my eyes. Wherever we were was hot, even as the sun was setting it was still so warm, a sharp contrast from my home island. 

You could see nothing but sea from all angles, no land for miles most likely. The sun looked beautiful, reflecting the sun and the beautiful colors of the sky.

"Hey Firefly! You're awake!"

Ace jumped off the railing of the ship and ran over to us. I flinched back as he came closer and reached his hand out to touch me.

His face flashed with concern, looking over to Thatch.

"What did you expect, Fire Fist."

He rolled his eyes but before he could say anything someone cut him off.

"She's hurt, in a new place and surrounded by new people, slow it down Ace."

Thatch turned slightly and I was just able to see over his shoulder, Marco was walking over to us. 

Ace nodded sheepishly. Marco walked in front of me, hunching over a little so that we were face to face, not giving me a whole lot of breathing room considering his last statement. 

"How are you feeling, Baby Bird? Woozy, dizzy, nauseous?"

I tried to turn my face away, almost nuzzling into Thatches chest but Marco cupped my cheek with his hand, gently forcing me to look at him. He lifted his other hand to my cheek, slowly turning my head side to side ever so slightly. His eyes examined every inch of my face.

He raised his eyebrow a little, waiting for me to respond to his question. Thatch gave me a little nudge, silently encouraging me to answer him.

"I.... I feel f-fine."

My voice was barely above a whisper. Marco tilted his head at me, clearly waiting for me to say more. After a few more seconds of silence Thatch decided to speak up. 

"Come on Marco, like you said, she's scared. I bet she'll feel more talkative once she gets some food in her system."

He signed but nodded, backing up a little, releasing my cheeks from his palms after giving them a stroke with his thumbs.

Thatch smiled down at me as I curled into myself as much as I could while being left and without hurting myself too much. It was uncomfortable being so close to so many dangerous and world renowned pirates. 

Thatch flipped around, pushing a swinging down open with his back and walked down a small flight of stars and into a mess hall, but not before shooing Stefan away, saying no dogs were allowed. 

Looking around I could see the mess hall being completely empty. it made sense, with it being practically dark now everyone would have had dinner by now. 

I figured He would set me down on one of the many benches lining the long tables, but instead he flips around to open another set of doors and lead into a large, pristine kitchen. He gently sets me down on the counter top. 

I shivered at the cold counter that touched the part of my bare thighs that wasn't covered in bandages. Ace and Marco stepped into the kitchen not too long after us. Ace noticing the goosebumps that had spread all over my skin almost instantly.

"Well that just won't do."

He hopped up onto the counter with me and grabbed my waist, hoisting me to sit on his lap. I yelped loudly, making Thatch look over his shoulder from his cooking only to smirk and look back once he knew I was 'safe'. At least in his terms anyway. On my terms on the other hand, this felt less than safe. 

I adjusted myself in his lap a little but with his strong arms wrapped tightly around my stomach there wasn't much I could do. He rested his chin on my shoulder lightly. 

He felt warm, almost too warm, as if he had a fever. his body heat began to smother away the cold from the room. After a minute small flames appeared all over his arms. I screamed a bit, causing Marco who was leaning against the counter, staring at a clipboard I haven't noticed he had and Thatch was still making me dinner to look over at us. 

As I panic, screaming for him to let me go and try to get out of Ace's arms before I get burned I could hear Thatch laugh a little at my trying to get away. I didn't seem to understand what was so funny. One of his cremates had just erupted into flames with me held in a vice grip and he was laughing. If I wasn't so scared right now and badly injured I would try to smack him, pirate or not.

"Shhhhh, baby bird. You're ok. Calm down."

Marco was much more sympathetic to my fear. He stepped in front of me, holding my hands that had been trying to shove Ace's arms away from me, bringing my knuckles to his lips despite my harsh yanking. 

"L-Let me g-go!!!!"

Ace leaned his head up, pressing his lips into my ear and whispering softly. 

"It's ok Firefly, just calm down for a second. Focus on Marcos hands, on my voice."

After another second of panic I calmed down a little, thought it was less of me calming down and more of me losing what little stamina I still had.

Marco and Ace kept talking to me softly, coaxing me into relaxing as much as they could. 

"See Firefly? It's not burning you. We would never let that happen."

I whimpered softly as they both held me close, keeping me from thrashing around. But at this point I don't think I could even if I wanted to. After a few minutes of Marco coxing me to take some deep breaths, Ace spoke up again.

"Do you know what a Devil Fruit is Firefly?"

I nod stiffly. 

Thatch came to stand beside us. A plate of warm food in his hands. I stared at it longingly until Marco gripped my chin making me look at him again as Ace continued.

"Tell me what you know?"

After a few more deep breaths it was able to squeak out a reply. 

"They are magical fruits that give whoever eats them powers, but they can't swim anymore."

I could feel Ace nodding as Marco gave me a smile. 

"Anything else?"

I shake my head. While I knew what devil fruits where I was never interested enough to actually learn anything in detail. 

"Well Baby Bird, there are a lot of different kinds of Devil Fruits. Some give you powers, some let you turn into animals and some like Ace can control elements, even becoming them if he wanted too.

I look back down at Ace's arms, the little flames still there. 

"I can control the heat of my flames, Firefly. I could use them to burn my enemies, or warm up those I care about."

Ace lifted one of his hands and covered it completely in fire. Marco took one of my hands he was holding and placed it over Aces. I panicked for a second before I realized that the flame wasn't burning me. Just warming up my hand.

"See Buttercup, we wouldn't do anything to hurt you."

Thatch nudged Marco out of the way, causing him to let go of my hands, replacing them with a warm bowl of soup. 

"Now eat up, you can ask all the questions you want once you are done."

—————————————

Once I had finished eating, Thatch had taken the bowl and washed it, Marco taking his previous spot in front of me. I looked up at him. Not knowing what to do next.

He looks down at my arms and legs, before looking back into my eyes. 

"Before anything else I should check on your wounds and change your bandages. It's only been a few hours But I'd rather be safe than sorry."

I nodded at him, keeping my eyes down. As sweet as they all had been to me they were all more than a little intimidating. 

Marco huffed a soft sigh as he picked me up and started walking out of the kitchen much to Ace's displeasure. 

The second I was out of his arms the room seemed even colder than it was before,making the goosebumps coming back with a vengeance. Once Marco noticed he leaned down and whispered into my ear.

"We'll also find you some better clothes."

As warm as it was earlier the night came with an uncomfortable chill in the air especially out at sea. I nodded silently and nuzzled into him a little. As scared as I was, being surrounded by unknowns hasn't really hurt me yet and I didn't really have any option anyway.

Walking down a bunch of winding corridors we eventually end up in what I assumed was a med bay. It was really big all things considered. Not something I thought would have been on a ship but considering how big the ship was and how many crew members were aboard it made sense. 

Marco set my on a cot closest to what I assumed was his desk. Behind it being several cabinets that lined the entire wall. Some of the doors had locks on them, others didn't. He walked over to one of the cabinet doors and opened it pulling out a small canister and some more bandages. 

I nodded after a second. He smiled up at me before looking back to my leg focusing on the task in front of him.

He came over and knelt in front of me, taking one of my calves into his hand, looking up at me for permission. After all that had happened he didn't seem like the person to ask permission but I felt a little better knowing he wanted to make sure I was ok with his going any farther.

He slowly started to unwind the bandages, letting me see the damage again. In all fairness it looked much better than before but it still looked pretty nasty. 

He examined my calf for a second before his hands erupted in blur and gold flames making me scream for the umpteenth time today.

Marco looked at me sympathetically. 

"Its ok Baby Bird, I have a devil fruit too. It lets me heal any injury on myself, it lets me heal others but it doesn't work as well."

His voice was low and calm as he explained his abilities to me. 

"It was you."

Marco glanced up at me for a second before focusing on my leg again, humming a question an what I was talking about.

Tears fell down my cheeks onto my thighs Marco stood up immediately once he noticed, taking my cheeks in his hands. 

I shook my head as much as his hands would let me.

"What's wrong Baby Bird? What hurts?"

"On the mountain, before I passed out and when you put me to sleep."

I looked into his eyes, 

"I saw the same flames."

He smiled at me and pressed his forehead to mine.

"Yes Baby Bird, I was the one who found you."

A sob escaped my throat as I tried to compose myself, I needed answers.

"W-what happened?"

He sighs again. 

"You're Island had been attacked by Pirates, we had happened to be nearby when we saw flames in the distance. Once we got there it had been too late, the town was in flames with hundreds dead. We were fighting the pirates and looking for any survivors when I saw a trace of blood leading to the mountains, that's where I had found you collapsed in the snow"

I couldn't help the choked sob that came from me before I was finally able to say anything.

"Survivors?"

I couldn't stop my tears once he confirmed everyone else was dead.

Marco gave me a solemn look, before shaking his head.

"A-are you-u su-sure?"

I could barely get the words out through my sobs.

"I'm so sorry Baby Bird."

I collapsed into his arms, feeling him hold me tightly as I sobbed into his chest. Nearly unable to breath through my grief. 

"Don't worry Baby, we aren't going to let anything happen to you."

But little did I know about the horrifying smirk on his face. Or his plans for my future. 

#yandere #one piece #yandere x reader #yandere one piece #yandere one piece x reader #one piece x reader #whitebeard pirates #whitebeard pirates x reader #yandere Whitebeard Pirates x reader

[iggy5055]

You know I was thinking maybe if you don't think it's a bad idea to do an Emperor Vader / Anakin part where the reader is left alone in the palace Anakin isn't there he is doing his emperor duties (obviously he didn't want to leave her).

There is a storm and she is very scared, Anakin senses that his love is scared so he decides to abandon what he is doing. He arrives quickly, when he opens the door to his room (y/n) sees Anakin and runs to hug him telling him not to leave her alone again with her head buried in his chest.

Anakin comforts her until she falls asleep in his arms, reassured that he is there watching over her.

Before she fell asleep she gave Anakin a little kiss on his chest in the most tender way.

Yes... just... yes

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader x Reader Part 3.5

Waking up is always peaceful nowadays. Slowly turning over and seeing my little star sleeping peacefully, all snuggled and cozy in our warm plush blanket, her head nuzzling into her overly stuffed pillow. 

I gently reached over to push away a piece of hair that had fallen over her forehead. Leaning in a little closer my lips gently brush against her forehead. It had been almost a month since she had come to our new home. I had taken the first week away from my duties to take care of her and help her acclimate to her new surroundings and lifestyle but I had to go back to work eventually. 

I sighed softly as I semi-unwillingly got out of bed. I hated leaving her, but I had work to do that others would kriff up. As much as I wanted her to be by my side all day it was still far too early for her to start learning how to be a true ruler of the galaxy. I had already announced to the galaxy I had taken my empress, but I have yet to let her make a public appearance. 

For the past month she has been getting acquainted with the palace. So far she could easily get around our private wing just fine, she knew where the garden was and had found the library and had been visiting nearly every day. I had also shown her how to get to the throne room if she ever needed me when I was working. I had a private study but that was also in our private wing. Often if I still had work to do but could no longer bear to be away from her I would take my work into the study and have her sit with me. 

I had given her a holo pad, something that took her a while to understand and actually use but once she figured it out she started to carry it around. Also so she could contact me whenever she pleased. 

Once dressed I looked over my shoulder to loot at my sleeping star once more before I had to go. I always had to leave early but there was no reason for her to be awake at such an ungodly hour.

Once the door shut I reached out and wrapped my force around her body. I never did it when I was with her torso just keeping a light hold on her mind. I never really had to unless I wanted to know what she was physically feeling, my constant hold on her mind telling me what she was thinking and help her calm down but whilst I was gone there was never a moment I wasn't wrapped around her and deeply buried in her mind. 

Not only did it let me keep track of her movement's and wellbeing throughout the day but I would often send her little signals like a warm feeling in her tummy or a calm feeling when she would feel overwhelmed or start to overthink. She didn't know that I was the one doing these things. She knew about the force but as far as she was concerned that just meant I could move things around and use a lightsaber. And I seldom saw a reason to enlighten her. 

I had shown her my ability to move things but I have yet to show her my lightsaber ignited, however she has held the hilt itself. I couldn't help but coo at her face when she first held it. She had looked up at me with such wide eyes, she knew what a lightsaber was but had never seen one and was clearly amazed by the hilt. I had often caught her eyeing the shinny hilt whilst we were together. Eventually she asked me if she could hold it once she received a little boost of confidence from myself already knowing what she wanted but I wanted her to be comfortable enough to ask me for anything, no matter what. 

After a while she finally figured out how to read my body language enough to know when I was willing to let her do certain things. Honestly the only thing I didn't really let her do was go to specific areas of the palace but she didn't know her way around well enough to get to them anyway, and getting off my lap before I was done with her. After a while she had gotten into the habit of just grabbing it occasionally, fiddling with it when she was bored, often when I had her on my lap whilst I was doing paperwork. If I felt she was getting too bored I would use the force to float it around her head and let her play with it while it floated around. 

I smiled at the memory of the first time I had done it. She had gasped, thinking she had accidentally dropped the valuable tool only for it to gently float around her. My eyes were focused on the papers and holo pad I had in my hand but I couldn't help but smirk at her smile and little giggle.

Walking into the throne room I could already feel the deep-seated corruption and greed that polluted the room like a poison fog. Greedy politicians that only wanted to benefit themselves. It wasn't common for me to work with the senators and representatives of the planets I ruled but I did have to have audiences occasionally.

And as much as I would like to, I can't spend all my time with my little star, regardless if something felt off today with my love and I found myself on edge already. Today was definitely not a day to test my patience. 

___________________

Mornings always felt colder when I was alone, regardless of the weather I felt lonely and cold in the massive bed I shared with Anakin. 

Slowly opening my eyes I find my hand wandering over to the other side of the bed where he often slept, only to find it as empty as usual, empty and cold. I slowly turn my head and look over as if feeling the need to visually confirm that she wasn't there. 

But regardless of the lonely bed I found the feeling disappearing rather quickly, as if to just vanish into thin air as it was replaced by a feeling of calm and cozy. It was a feeling reminiscent of sitting by the fire with a fuzzy blanket and a good book on a cold dark day. I found it odd, any bad feeling I had always disappeared quickly, as if the deep safety I always felt would cast a large shadow over any other feeling. 

I looked up at the ceiling with a soft smile on my face, it made sense. I really did feel safe and above all loved in my new home. I let out a soft sigh as I closed my eyes again, allowing my body to take its time waking up. Anakin always insisted on never waking me up when he did despite my constant being that was so constant at this point I imagine it was more than annoying but regardless of my constant pestering he was always gracious and told me he would never wake me up so early, no matter how many times I asked with a slight smirk on his face. 

Sitting up in bed after having a good stretch I look over to my bedside table to where my holo pad was. I slowly picked it up and scared the screen for a second. Occasionally Anakin would leave me a message in the mornings, the fact that there wasn't meant he was busy today. 

Sitting up I looked outside the window, the dark black curtains had already been pulled back so I could see the beautiful view of the city. I furrowed my brows a little. I had always been greeted with a bright and sunny morning but today it was still mostly dark. I get up and wrap the soft robe Anakin had gotten me and walk over to the window. 

Never in my life had I seen a more angry sky. The clouds were dark gray and black as they swirled violently far above us. I felt uneasy at the sight of it like a rock had settled in the pit of my stomach. Something about the dark clouds seemed to bring a primal uneasiness to me. 

I move away from the window and go to grab my data pad and make my way over to the dinning hall. Anakin always seemed to know if I had eaten or not and tended to become a little peeved if I hadn't. 

I had sat at the head of the table and started to fill my plate with the food already set out on the table. I quietly ate breakfast as I looked over my holo pad. When Anakin wasn't in bed when I woke up he almost always left a message for me, activating the holo pad didn't bring up any messages meaning he was probably really busy. 

I let out a yawn as I finished up my food. I grabbed the cup of warm caff that was beside my plate and headed over to the library. 

Entering the large magnificent room never failed to amaze me. Tall black marble pillars stood several meters above my head, reaching all the way to the roof. 

The library had two levels, the second one following a grand staircase with books adorning large bookcases. I had only read a few books so far but lots of the books were in languages I couldn't even read, but the ones I had found were amazing. Stories of distant civilizations, worlds completely unknown to me, books of universal plants and fauna, animals I could never have dreamed of. There was so much knowledge I had never even dreamed of hidden on these shelves. enough to keep me busy for a lifetime. I had just picked up a book I had left the other day to continue reading. It was a book about Dathomirian culture and info about the planet itself. 

Settling on one of the many comfortable couches I open the book to the page I left off on. The culture and practices of the Dathomirians was very intranet and mysterious, practices I had never considered before like tattooing their entire body starting at a young age, each tattoo having a deep meaning and all markings being unique and helps to distinguish the members of their communities. 

There was also information on the Nightsisters, the female counterparts to their male dathomirians, unlike the men and their vibrant coloured skin the Nightsisters had more of a light gray color to their skin, with lighter coloured tattoos that don't cover their whole bodies.

The book itself was large with many chapters on the history of the species and planet, I became so enraptured in the pages I hadn't even realized it had gotten dark till it happened.

_______________________

I scowled as I made my way back to my stars and my room. Those damn politicians and senators had taken up all my time, never taking a breath before trying a new way to suck to me or to try and convince me to favor their system. 

The sun had already gone down, the city being illuminated by the lights as a storm began rolling in.

I had done my best to keep tabs on my little star but in trying to get my day done and overweight as quickly as possible I had neglected to keep a very close 'eye' on her. I made my way over to the kitchen to instruct the staff to bring our supper to our room, wanting to be alone with her for the rest of the night. 

I could hear thunder crashing outside, the sound rattling the windows, it was clear that the storm would last us all through the night and most likely the rest of tomorrow. It would make a good excuse to stay in with my love. 

As I make my way to our private wing I feel a sharp pang in my heart before I feel it in the force, I could feel (Y/N) distress, it felt the same as when I first brought her to her new home. I ran towards the library, nearing bursting the doors off the wall. It was dark, all but a single candle by a book on a table but I didn't need the light to know where my love was.

Running over to the corner she was sitting in, her back against the wall and crouching down and cupping her cheeks in my hands, She gasps and tries to get away from me, her eyes screwed tightly closed as tears cascade down her red cheeks and down onto my leather gloves.

Her loud sobs broke my hard as I moved to hold her close only for her to scream as another clap of thunder seemed to shake her soul.

"Shhhhh, my love, it's me. You're ok, just breathe."

She wouldn't relax as I continued to try to calm her down with my words, flooding her senses with the force that seemed useless in her panic. 

I slowly remove my hands from her cheeks to pull off my helmet, setting it aside.

Placing my hands back on her cheeks and forcing her to look into my eyes.

She gasps as she finally focused on me, as if she had only just realized I was even in the room with her. She stopped for a moment only to collapse back into my arms in sobs. 

I lift her in my arms and take her over to the couch to sit. Holding her close in my arms and thunder continued to crash outside. every time thunder would go off she would yelp and flinch at the sound. 

I keep her pinned to my chest as I try and comfort her rooting around in her brain to try and figure out what was wrong. After a few minutes of rooting around I finally realized what it was. 

The thunder sounded like a blaster bolt being fired, it wasn't something she remembered consciously, it was a physical reaction to PTSD. Even if her brain didn't remember it her body made her think something was wrong without her actively knowing what it was scared of. 

I let out a sigh of relief, obviously I wasn't pleased my darling was scared but at least she hadn't been hurt or attacked. 

"Shhh my love, it's ok. Nothing can hurt you while you're in my arms."

After what felt like an eternity of me trying to calm her I decided to use the force, blocking out her sense of hearing in a desperate attempt to relax her. 

Slowly but surely she began to calm down, no longer able to hear anything. Once she began to breathe normally I placed my arm under her knees and one on her back lifting her. She gasped a little as I lifted her and started to walk back looking up at me with big wet eyes. I give her a soft simile as I make my way to our room.

Once we arrive I gently place her on the bed and move away to take off the remainder of my armor only to feel her hand wrapped as tightly as it could around my arms, Looking back at her with surprise I knelt down to her level, realizing my force a little so she could hear me but nothing else. 

"Don't worry my love, I'm not going anywhere."

"Please."

My heart breaks at the sound of her voice, so soft and broken.

"Shhh my love."

I place my forehead on hers, slowly coaxing her to lay down. Once she was laying on the sheets I took a step back so I could remove my armor. Once it was off I crawled over her, hovering over her, my elbows on either side of her head as I brought my lips to her ear.

"You never have to be afraid of anything, not as long as I am here. I'll always protect you."

She sniffled softly, hiccupping a little from left over sobs. She lifts her arms and wraps them around my torso, her nails lightly digging into the skin on my back. I groan softly in her ear, loving the feeling of her clinging to me. 

"I'll always keep you safe."

I kiss her forehand, scowling moving down to her eye-lids and cheeks, kissing every tear.

I continued to hover over her and kissed her softly till she had calmed down, her hiccups quieting down as she finally went limp under me, her arms no longer clinging to me for dear life, instead just hugging me gently.

I lifted myself up, moving to crawl under the covers, pulling her with me till we were snuggled together in the middle of our bed. Once the blanket was wrapped tightly around her, one of my arms under her head as a pillow and the other kept her close to me by her waist. Our legs tangled together in a mess of comfort and love. 

I kiss her forehead once more as I slowly feel her fall unconscious in my arms.

Right as I had closed my eyes feeling content with her in my arms I felt her soft warm lips on my bare chest. My eyes slash open to look down at her lips pressed tenderly to my chest.

"Thank you, I love you."

Her voice was blurred with sleep but I heard her well enough.

My heart began beating faster than it ever has in my life. I kissed her every day, told her I loved her every chance I got, but this was the first time she kissed me, the first time she had said she loves me. 

I couldn't believe it at first, but as she fell asleep in my arms, her words replaying in my mind, burning it in my memory for all eternity I knew, I finally had my true love.

#yandere #yandere x reader #star wars #star wars fanfiction #star wars tcw #star wars the clone wars #star wars x reader #suitless vader #yandere anakin skywalker #yandere anakin x reader #darth vader x y/n #yandere darth vader x reader #yandere darth vader #yandere emperor darth vader #yandere emperor vader #yandere emperor anakin x reader

[iggy5055]

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader X reader Part 3

Vader uncrispy

Summary: (Y/N) lands on Coruscant, the foreign planet and giant palace that was now her home being a bit too much at first. Vader, refusing to let his love suffer shows her something that helps her adjust as they grow closer.

Warning: Yandere, manipulation, obsession, age gap.

I couldn't believe my eyes. I knew Coruscant was big, considering there was over several trillion people who lived there, but this was just outrageous.

My jaw was nearly on the floor, It was a beautiful planet, the sun was setting so half the planet was dark and the other light. On the dark side I could see all the lights from the never-ending city making it glow beautifully. Most of the lights where white but every now and then there was a cluster of bright playful colours. From here it looked pretty small but considering we just entered the atmosphere it wouldn't look as big as it should. On the other side that still had daylight I could see the a shinning light from the sun reflecting off all the beautiful shinny buildings on the surface.

I had jolted back into Anakin when we came out of hyperspace. His arms where still wrapped around me securely, my back was tightly pressed into his front. The little box on his chest with a few buttons dug a little too uncomfortably into my back but I don't say anything. I look back at Anakin. All I could see was the dark red almost black lenses that covered his amber eyes. His mask really was intimidating, it made me a little nervous. I shrink into myself a little. The Emperor of the whole galaxy really was intimidating, it made sense someone with so much power was bound to be very intimidating. It helped that I knew he wouldn't hurt me me and what he looked like under the mask, but seeing him in full body armour was pretty nerve raking.

I could feel her fear. She felt so anxious seeing me in my full armour. I didn't like seeing her so scared, it hurt me even more knowing that she was scared of me. I started to rub my thumb across her shoulder and made sure not to squeeze mer middle too much with my other hand. I preferred touching her bare skin with my own but this would do till we landed and where in private.

She stared back at me with a nervous look on her beautiful little face. I leaned down again, whispering into her ear not wanting to scare her anymore, just sticking to talking in a low so as not to frazzle her anymore.

"When we land I'll show you your new home, my love. I promise you'll love it."

She seemed to relax at my words, nodding her head and giving me a slight smile. My heart melted at the sight of her. I continued to massage her shoulder and give her a little squeeze with my arm wrapped around her middle giving her a subtle hug. I loved her more than anything but I still needed to be seen as an intimidating leader. But at the same time holding her close to me told everyone else to stay away from her.

She flinched a little as I pulled her into me, closing her eyes tightly and looking down. I could feel a little pang of pain from her. I gave her a little once over but couldn't see anything wrong with, my love. I keep my voice low as I talk to her again.

"Whats wrong, my love? Why are you hurting?"

She looks back up at me after a moment, her face still twisted in discomfort.

"T-the thing o-on your chest is d-digging me into m-my back."

I immediately losses my grip on her significantly, moving my hand to her other shoulder looking down to my chest where my chest computer rested. It was what circulated clean air into the suit to let me breath. I hadn't even thought about it digging into her poor soft skin.

I lean my head down and gently rest my masks forehead onto the top of her head as a sort of kiss.

"My apologies my love I hadn't realized."

She smiles at me again, pain no longer plaguing her. She opens her mouth to say something but was interrupted when Captain Shaef Corssin came over to us interrupting her.

"We are starting our landing my Lord, we wi--"

He was cut off when I removed one of my hands from my loves shoulders and held it up in a pincer shape, holding him up and choking him as he hung slightly in the air.

My Empress seemed to hear the sound of his pathetic choking and attempts to beg and tried to look past me to see the source of the noise. I gently wrap my remaining arm around both her shoulders now holding her to my chest face first, ensuring she didn't catch sight of the pathetic fool behind us.

She looked up at my innocently, the look on her face wanting me to kiss her non-stop.

"What where you going to say my Empress?'

She blushed a little at her new title, she must have been in too much amazement to realize I had already called her that earlier.

"I was going to say it was fine, it was just a little uncomfortable with most of my back being exposed."

I knew she couldn't see me but I made sure to make a feeling of happiness and calm wash over her in hopes that she would know I was smiling down at her. From the look on her sweet face she seemed to understand.

I was a little thankful that she couldn't see my face as my loving smile turned into a harsh scowl as I stood strain once more keeping my love close to my chest while being mindful of my chest computer. Her small hand where now pressed to my chest now, being mindful of the buttons on the computer. I would be sure to teach her what all of them do so she wouldn't be so anxious around them.

"Now. What where you saying Captain."

My voice was full of malice, I regretted that my love had to hear my me speak with so much anger in my voice but I would be sure to make it up to her later. I knew she would hear me talk like that to others many times and at some point I knew that she would see me kill someone eventually but I still didn't want her to see me in such a way just yet. She needed to feel safe no matter what and that would take time.

The captain was now on his knees, his hand gripping his neck as he coughed and sputtered trying to gather his bearings.

"W-we will land in t-ten minutes m-my lord."

I shoo his away and look back down at my love. I reach my hand up and begin to stroke her soft hair. It hurt to see he close her eyes tightly when she saw my hand moving but at the same time I understood her anxiousness.

I would have to be sure to talk in near whispers and make sure to do soft and slow movement around her to be sure she felt safe and she could grow accustomed a lovers touch. Not only that be she would have to get used to a completely new life style.

I continued to caress her and gently tell her about Coruscant and how wonderful her new life would be till we touched down on said new home.

The Executor landed with a harsh hump, for someone like me I didn't even notice it anymore but for someone like my love, who had never been on a ship in her life her first landing would be pretty harsh. Any jolt or thump or sudden noise made her jump or flinch or gasp.

I only felt myself getting more angry at the second. My love was clearly overstimulated. All these new things hitting her all at once and yet I couldn't do anything about it but wait for the startling ordeal to be over and take her to our room so she could calm down in my arms, safe and sound.

When we finally where secure in the hanger and ready to start unloading everything (Y/N) was shaking like a leafs. Her eyes where closed and she was not clutching her hands together till they where snow white. Her head was buried into my chest despite how uncomfortable of a position it is.

I stand straight and look out the bridge window. It was already dark, if she had a normal day she would probably be heading to bed soon, but she had just woken up a few minutes ago. I will show her around our chambers, maybe show her the throne room and my office so that she could find me when she needed and end it with showing her the garden. Some of the plants glow in the dark, I sure she'll like them.

I continue to card my fingers through her hair as she shakes in my arms.

"Come, little star. Let me show you to our room. The palace isn't far, You can rest soon."

She doesn't lift her head from my chest but she does nod. Oh what I wouldn't give to take off all this cumbersome armour and hold her in my arms, kissing her till my lips fall off and hers a sweetly swollen and puffy.

I slowly drag my hands from her hair back down to her shoulders and turn both of us around to the doors. No one dared to speak a word. all of them keeping their heads down not daring to look at me or their new Empress. I wouldn't have to hold a ball or a banquet of some kind and a coronation to crown her as the Empress of the galaxy but that would come after she grows custom to em and we get married. Rumours will spread by then so everyone will know who she is and who she belongs to. So the ceremony's will really all just be for show.

I lead her out of the hanger and onto a private much smaller ship to take her home. We where completely alone now with no chance of us being seen so I pulled her close and allowed her to curl up into my lap. Once again we sat in silence as she begins to breath a little easier. I gave her a little drink that she was slowly nursing on. I gently rubbed up and down her soft exposed back. Most of her cloths that I got her where revealing but not slutty. It was perfect for me to have the some kind of skin contact in public while not exposing too much to others.

It took me a while to figure out what clothes would work but these really where perfect. All her cloths had open backs with a kid of cap of some kind to both match mine and and let me have easy contact on her but she isn't exposed to any other eyes. However the plunge neck line on her clothes that exposed her tits did irk me a bit but at the same time I couldn't help but enjoy the little liberty.

She had little goosebumps all over her skin. I knew she was a little cold but at the same time it made her more willing to cuddle up to me for warmth, all thought I will admit that my suit doesn't give much warmth.

I gaze out the window into the brightly lit night. You could see the Coruscant palace now in all its glory.

I tap (Y/N) on her shoulder. She shyly looks up at me with her big doe eyes silently waiting for me to tell her what I wanted.

"Look over there, my love. Your new home."

She looks over to the window at the place. Her jaw nearly hit the floor. She had such an amazed look on her face. She has mostly been looking down in her lap or at her drink so she hadn't really took a moment to look at Coruscant at all. I imagine she hadn't seen buildings as big as this in her life. I doubt she had even thought that building so big where even possible.

I kept gazing down at her and her adorable look of shock and amassment. She was so cute I wanted to burn the look into my memory.

I couldn't believe my eyes. Never in my life had I thought someplace like this could exist. The lights where extravagant. Everything was extravagant.

My breathing got a little heavy. Suddenly this whole situation hit me. My new home, my new life. My smile started to drop, My hands started to shake.

I didn't now how to react. This was all too much.

I felt Anakin pull me closer to himself, if that was even possible. His hands slowly moved over to the drink in my hand, gently taking it out and placing it on a little table in the hover car. Even the car itself was ridiculously fancy. I mean who has ever heard a a little table in a car.

He lifted his hand up to my face. Cupping my cheeks and guiding my head into his shoulder, taking my vision away from the city. In all honesty his shoulder wasn't very comfortable because of his armour but even with the uncomfortable armour digging into my cheek the gesture was still comforting.

I closed my eyes. Slowly gathering my thoughts and trying to get everything straight. I understood everything that had happened up till now. My being rescued, the trip to Coruscant and now we are on our way to the Grand Imperial Palace that was now my new home with the Emperor who was now apparently my lover. I understood and now I had everything in order but it was still overwhelming.

I couldn't help the tears streaming down my face. I let out soft hiccups every now and then as I tried to keep my crying as quiet as possible.

Anakin was gently carding his gloved hand through my hair quietly cooing at me as I start to slowly calm down.

"Relax, my love. It's ok. You will be ok. Just breath with me."

I did my best to follow his breathing. Feeling the rise and fall of his chest throughout his suit. The sound of his breathing helped too.

I wasn't sure how long we had been sitting there but after a while Anakin raised my head to look up at him, or, well, his mask.

"We are here my love."

I look over to the window again, and sure enough the Palace was there. My breathing was getting a little uneven again. What happened after this? Where do we go? What do I do? I could feel my head fill with a heavy ner painful fog.

Anakin helped me get out of the hover car but the second my feet touched the ground I felt everything go black.

I was a fool, I can't believe I let this happen to my sweet little love. I had overwhelmed her too much, shown her too much at once. Of course she passed out.

I kept pacing the room around the luxurious bed that me and my love now shared, that she was currently passed out in, with rage.

I had been so happy, so consumed with my love for her, knowing that soon she would be in my, now our, home and live the most luxurious life imaginable with all the most luxurious things ever known to any spices in the galaxy. She would want for nothing, need for nothing, always safe and loved and cared for in every way imaginable in my arms. But in all that happiness and the distraction of dreaming of the future I would give her I didn't keep my force around her. I wasn't monitoring her as much as I should have been.

This was my fault. My doing. All because of my carelessness.

I angrily took off all my armour, throwing it about the dark room. I was sure to close all the blinds once I tucked her into our bed. Once she passed out I caught her before she could fall too far, no part of her ever having the chance to hit the floor before I immediately wrapped her in my force at the sight of her starting to fall. It only made my rage worse. Not at her, never any her, but at myself. I could feel her overwhelming fear, her concern and her nervousness.

I also felt a horrible head ache coming on once she was out cold. The darkness of the room would help, even if it was dark the city lights did plenty to replace the sun and would no doubt still be too bright for her hurting mind.

My armour was know completely removed, I had on a pair of comfortable loose fitting sleep pants and forwent a shirt. Just as I had finished putting away my violently tossed armour in its proper place and gotten a bottle of pain killers and some water to give my love when she woke I heard her whimpering.

Her face was harshly twisted in a pained expression. Her body so tight it looked painful. I rushed over and set the cup of water and bottle of pain killers down. I sit down beside her, running my fingers through her soft hair. Gently my knuckles make their way to her cheek, gently guiding them down to her jaw. Her face relaxed some but her body was as tense as ever.

I felt her mind was in such painful turmoil. Even in her sleep she was hurting so much, so scared, but at my gentle caresses she begun to calm a little. I couldn't help the feeling of pride that grew within me knowing my touch made her relax, even just a little.

After a few moments of my hands caressing her hair and soft skin her beautiful eyes began to flutter open. Her eyes where lidded, trying her hardest to keep them open with all the fog and pain in her mind. Tears started to form her eyes making then shine like crystal and beginning to cascade down her now reddened cheeks like a waterfall.

"Oh, my love~"

I cooed at her taking both her cheeks in my hands, caressing her puffy cheeks with my thumbs, gently pressing my forehead to hers as she sobs loudly in my arms.

"It is ok my love, I have you, just relax."

She was shaking like a leaf in my arms, so scared and in so much pain.

"Its ok, my love~"

I gently sit her up, regardless of her quiet protests, moving behind her and letting her lean back into my warm chest. I reach over for the pills and water. I take out two pills and place them in my hand once again placing down the bottle.

"Open wide my love, this will make all the pain go away."

She opens without any kind of hesitation. The action makes my heart warm at how completely she trusted me but at the same time it hurts knowing that even with her completely trust I didn't take care of her properly. I hold up the water to her lips as she gulps it down. Once she was done I placed everything down and tilted my head down to her cheek to give her a peck on the corner of her soft lips.

We sit in silence for a while as she slowly relaxes more and more in my arms as the pain meds start to take effect. I was sure to keep my force around her, being sure to comfort her and ease some of the pain myself. I could tell she wasn't tired anymore even if it was dark.

After a few minutes of holding her in our bed, she starts to calm, her mind relaxing. Her turmoil calming significantly. While our room was big it was also pitch black. You could see almost nothing in the room at night and with the blinds drawn like this. Just being in a dark room with nothing to see, nothing to become overwhelmed with, helped her stressed mind.

"How are you feeling now my love?"

She looks up at me with her big eyes, the slight remnants of tears could be seen under her eyes. They where slightly puffy and a little red.

"Better."

I smiled down at her lovingly, Her voice was a little hoarse and it was just nearly above a whisper. All that crying taking a clear toll on her.

She was still in stock to an extent but clearly not willing to go to sleep. From the time I took her to now she has been sleeping for a good chunk of that. She couldn't fall asleep even if she wanted to. But that was only her mind. Her body was clearly weak with exhaustion but laying in bed wouldn't do anything for her.

"How about we get up and get you a little something to eat, then we can go down to the gardens and we will see how you feel after that, Hmm?"

Hers eyes where still pretty sluggish, most likely from the pain killers that told have started to take effect, but she nodded and moved to get out of my lap but before she could get to far I pulled her back by her waist and gave her cheek a kiss then stood with my love in my arms.

"You're body is exhausted my love."

I started to walk towards the door to our room but despite my words she still squirmed in my arms a little, trying to gently get out of my arms without angering me. I could feel how nervous her mind was to annoy me even if she trusted me.

Little did she now that nothing she could do could annoy me, that is except from her trying to leave and her hurting herself, but without her memories its highly unlikely she will try to leave unless it would be to explore which I'll let her do once she's comfortable here, but never without me. And hurting herself, I would never let her do that. Besides she will sparsely ever leave my side.

"Now now, my love~, let me take care of you. I wouldn't want you to faint again."

I press my lips to the crown of her head, letting them linger there as she stills in my arms, going completely limp as I open the door with the help of the force.

As I walk over to the dinning room I could feel her become completely limp in my arms, her head resting on my bare chest. If it wasn't for my force surrounding her I could have thought she had passed out.

Her head nuzzled into my chest. I looked down at her, her face was completely relaxed. Just as we made it to the doors, I leaned down to kiss her head again, opening the door in the process.

In Anakin's warm, safe arms I take in my new surrounding. The room opens with just a flick of his finger, like magic, but of course I knew better than to believe that. But there was no doubt the force was, well, for lack of a better word the force was a mysterious force to recon with. For instance this constant presence. I always felt him, in my mind, surrounding me in a blanket of safety.

The room was grand, a large room that was black and red themed with hints of gold here and there. The sealing was huge, pillars going all the way to the roof and a red carpet adorning the floor right underneath the biggest dinning table I have ever seen in my life. Despite its grandiose size there sat only four chairs around it. Two sat at separate heads of the table, they where much fancier then the other two, clearly for people of importance such as the Emperor. The other two sat on the sides of the table and while still very nice and comfortable they couldn't have been better then the chairs at the heads of the large table.

To the right of us was two grand glass double doors, much taller then Anakin the black marble stone floor stretched out passed the doors and from the windows making up the doors it seemed to drop off into a staircase. I didn't get to sight see too much before Anakin walked over to the chair at the head of the table to the left. I thought he would have just place me down and taken his seat elsewhere but instead he pulled the chair out with he force and sat down, me still in his lap.

I squirmed a little, both out of awkwardness but also to get a little more comfortable on his muscled thighs. even if I wanted to get off his lap his gentle but firm grip on my body told me this was where I was staying till he decided.

The second we sat servants came out from the doors around us, carrying platers of foods and placed them on the empty table that now seemed to have no free space on it.

I looked in front of us, well in front of us for Anakin, for me I was looking to the side out the doors. I knew Coruscant was a planet that had very little to no plant life, so I found it odd that when I took a closer look out side the doors to see green. Endless plants and trees with flowers of all kinds of colours. I couldn't see too much of it but from what I could see it was the most beautiful place on this planet of metal.

Lost in thought I hadn't noticed that the empty plate in front of us was now full of food, nor that Anakin was trying to feed me. I only noticed when he had placed the small piece of fruit he was holding to my lips, breaking me out of my stupor.

I look back up at him, I must have had a funny look on my face because he chuckled.

He rose up his metal hand, the one not holding the fruit, and ran it through my hair down to my cheek and jaw.

"I'll take you into the garden later my love, first you will eat."

He presses the fruit a little closer to my mouth the juice dripping down my chin a little so to avoid to much of a mess I open my mouth to eat it. It was so juicy and sweet. I had never tasted anything so good in my life. I groaned a little at the taste it was just so good. It was only once I had swallowed the fruit that I realize how hungry I actually was. I reached over for more food only for my wrist to be grabbed gently by his mechanical hand and brought back over to my chest. I was going to turn my head to question his actions but before I could look over at him I felt warm lips on my neck.

I yelped out in surprise not expecting it. His lips trailed up my neck, following the trail of juice that had dripped down my chin and apparently my neck.

I look back over at him shocked at both his actions. Was I not supposed to eat? Then why did he feed me? Where we supposed to do something first like a blessing? I didn't take him for a religious man but he could use the force so maybe? And the kiss, while welcome there where people in the room. It didn't seem like a thing an Emperor should be seen doing especially to someone like me in public.

Anakin just smiled gently down at me, seeing nothing wrong with his actions.

"I know you are hungry little star but you need to eat slowly or else you will get sick. Let me."

Without another word he held another piece of fruit up to me. it wasn't the same fruit as before but it still looked really good. He didn't even bother explaining his kisses, nor did he seem to care about the public setting all that much.

After taking the other piece of fruit from his fingers I discreetly looked around, all the servants where now standing against the wall surrounding us, not daring to look at us, instead opting to look straight ahead at the servant standing opposite of them.

I looked back out the windowed doors again. It was dark so the plants out in the garden weren't fully visible but from the city lights I could make out some colours.

I continued to feed my love but it was clear it wasn't me or the food that her focus was on, more like she was just eating because I was feeding her despite how hungry she clearly was, otherwise completely lost in her own thoughts.

It was clear the garden was all she could think about, but first her health came first and that meant eating but being lost in her own thoughts wasn't hurting anyone so I would let her dream until I fulfilled them as I fed her.

I had fed her a fairly juicy piece of meiloorun and the juice once again ran down her chin to the column of her throat. While there was nothing wrong with her getting lost in her own thought that didn't mean I could try and distract her a little.

I started from the bottom of the droplet, slowly kissing and sucking my way up to her jaw. I take my sweat time not being in any kind of rush, my little star on the other hand seemed to feel differently.

With the use of the force it was clear that she wasn't uncomfortable;e with my actions or the feeling but our setting, the fact others where here, not like she had to worry. If any on them valued their lives, they won't even steal a glance. Regardless, I didn't like her being uncomfortable so I wouldn't drag on my affections.

I kiss the corner of her lips before finally pulling away and leaning back into the chair once more. Her face was as red as my lightsaber, it seemed to glow almost as bright as it as well. The sight of her made me chuckle at her.

I take my flesh hadn't and gently caress her cheek with my knuckles.

"Do you want to eat more my little star?"

She seemed to ponder the question for a moment both gathering her flushed thoughts and seeing if she was in fact still hungry, I had fed her for a while, not like she seemed to notice, so lost in her own little head.

After a moment she shook her head, before I moved however I strengthened my force around her, making sure she really was full. once I was satisfied I quickly hoisted her up into my arms and started to carry her out to the gardens she seemed to long for so much.

Once she realized where we were going her eyes lit up brighter than any of the lights on Coruscant. I squeeze her tightly to my chest, the contact making my heart flutter.

I didn't want to take her outside forever. The closer we got to the doors the more I wanted to turn and take her back to our room, safe for everything and anything in my arms. I had my sober with me and the security here was stronger then anything in the galaxy but still.

Some part of me revealed in the fact that the servants and guard saw how I treated her, how I held her, how she belonged to me. but on the other hand I wanted to lock her away, I wanted to be the only one who every saw her soft fave and kind eyes full of trust however the contrasts don't stop there, I want to hold her, always and forever. always to have a part of me touching hers I know she safe and protected but most importantly loved. Looking her away would eventually break her, and I could imagine no greater pain than hurting her.

I wanted to make all her hopes and dreams come true, like I said, she would never want for anything, and right now my little star wanted to go to there garden, so in the safety of my arms that is exactly where she would go.

Opening the doors with the force I could hear the servants scatter out of the room once me and my love cross the threshold.

I refused to wear my armour and mask around her all the time, oesspeshally when we are spending time together, such as eating dinner, or simply walking around eh palace together, of corse of locations out side the palace I will have to wear it, I already don't like that my servants are seeing my face for the first time but even without it I am still an imposing figure, but now the have a face to the fantom. They know I am human and have emotion when they should see me as an imposing emotionless being. But for my love, my reputation means very little as long as I have the power to do as I please and keep them in line.

A rush of fresh air hits us as we ever the open space of the garden, I could feel my love wiggle around in my arms, clearly wanting to explore a little by herself, so clearly awestruck by what she saw in front of her. Reluctantly I let her go but I remain close to her at all times, often resting my hand on the small of her back softly, just letting her know I was here.

Occasionally I would add a little more pressure only for her to whip her head around to look at what just toucher her, clearing get so lost in her own head she completely forgot she had company. I usually didn't like getting ignored but with her it wasn't an insult but a compliment and a win for me. it meant she felt safe enough with me that she was able to complete ignore my presence and yet feel no danger even though I was right behind her, just out of her peripheral vision.

Every time her little doe eyes shpt back to look into my cold and sharp ones she would smile a little making my heart flutter once again.

As she walked around admiring all the different kinds of flowers fawns and other arrangement of plant life I took a few steps back. We had been walking around the massive garden for around thirty minutes now but we event even seen one third of it yet, she was certainly taking her sweet time.

After about ten more minutes I was surety she completely forgot about me, even going so far as to quietly call her name but she gave me no reaction.

I decided she had walked around for long enough, se would have all her life to walk around and memories every single plant in their garden. Slowly while keeping my force tightly around her I summoned one of the servants, instructing them to bring me something warm to drink and to set it up in the garden, she hadn't eaten as much as I would have liked so I was sure they brought some sandwiches for us as well. Once I was sure they had set everything up again I went over to my little star, She wasn't hard to find. I knew where she was the entire time so all I had to do was follow the force.

When I would her she was sitting on the side of a stone raised flowers bed delicately holding a flower in her hands and smelling it as she admire the colours of the petals. Her back was evidently tired to me which was in my favour, slowly I walk over to her. Once I was right behind her I wrapped my arms around her body, caging her in my arms with hers pinned to her sides. She lets out a frightened little yelp and for a moment I can tell she really is scared something bad is about to happen to her.

Before she can scream too loudly I turn her around and incase her lips in mine, effectively stealing her breath away. I pull her into my arms as I kiss her deeply. ensuring she is comfortable.

After a moment she realizes I was the one kissing her, she goes from scared for her life to embarrassed. I could feel the heart radiating off of her cheeks as she finally kisses me back.

She is shy, clearly inexperience, but she is young, an dI had no problem taking the lead. being her first made me ego swell. Being able to teach her new things, discovering her pleasures together for the first time. The thought of it alone made others parts swell.

Slowly I unlock our lips, letting her catch her breath as I rest my lips on her forehead. I could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest, I had clearly scared her but she knew she was safe.

"Hello my love."

I could help the chuckle that escaped my lips as she gently slaps my chest.

"That wasn't funny, you nearly scared me half to death."

"I was just playing with my my love, I would never let anything harm you."

I reach my hand up to her cheek, caressing it with the gentleness of a feather.

I was about to tell her about the food I had us prepared but just as I open my mouth I could hear her stomach growl lightly.

Her face flushes with embarrassment and all I can do is chuckle at her.

"Come my little star, I have some food for us."

This time I place her in her own chair but remain close, but this time the table was very small so I was within arms reach of her.

She looks around the selection of sandwiches in front of her and picks a meat sandwich, slowly she takes a bite as I sip on our warm drink taking in her beauty.

She moans at the shirt of her sandwich and I find myself closing my eyes and taking in the sound, looking it in chest in my mind of later. But still, I wanted more, I need more. But all in due time. I had no need to rush her.

I open my eyes again to look over at her, a crumb on the corner of her mouth. I lean forward and kiss in away. She gasps at the sensation. not expecting me to kiss her again so suddenly but I could tell she liked it when I kissed her, I just seemed to have developed a habit of doing it at unexpected moment.

She blushes looking away and continuing to eat her food, taking the occasional sip of her drink.

the garden had a bit of a chill to it, especially at night and I could see bumps appear all over her skin from the cold, the warm drink helped some but it was clearly time to go once she had finished.

I stared at her as she slowly ate her food, enjoying every bite. As I look at her kind face s she eats I find my mind wandering to all the things I have planed for her, for us. All our firsts, seconds and thirds, they would all be mine.

I imagine at some point her moments will slowly start to come back but all I would have to do is erase them again, while being sure to keep all of our memories, her true memories. And at that moment I knew.

I could never let her go, and I never would.

Tag list:

angelmenace @blueninjablade3 @maggiecc

#star wars #star wars the clone wars #star wars fanfiction #star wars x reader #star wars x y/n #star wars anakin #anakin skywalker #yandere anakin skywalker #yandere emperor #yandere emperor vader #yandere Darth Vader #yandere x reader #yandere Darth Vader x reader #yandere emperor Darth vader #yandere emperor Darth Vader x reader #Yandere anakin x reader #yandere Anakin Skywalker x reader #suitless vader #yandere suitless vader #suitless vader x reader #star wars tcw #yandere #yandere smut

[iggy5055]

Masterlist

Asked are always open

One piece:

Yandere Whitebeard Pirates x reader Part 1

Star wars:

The bad batch:

Imperial Crosshair x reader

Cad Bane:

Cad Bane x Paralyzed Reader

Darth vader/ emperor anakin:

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader x reader Part 1

Yandere-Emperor Darth Vader x reader Part 2

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader x reader Part 3

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader x reader Part 3.5

Yandere! Platonic Batfam (Completed):

These are my works. For parts 1-3 go to:  https://blughxreader.tumblr.com/ All credit for the story goes to her.

Part:4 Part:5 Part:6 Part:7 Part:8 Part:9 

Part:10

#Iggy master list #Iggy 5055 master list #masterlist #one piece masterlist #star wars masterlist

[iggy5055]

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader x Reader Part 2

Suites Vader. Vader uncrispy.

Summary: (Y/N) walks up feeling different but she can't figure out why while Vader gets her to their new home safe and sound.

Warning: depressing, memory manipulation, yandere, obsessive.

Waking up felt fuzzy, fuzzy and painful. Like parts of my mind were in a thick fog, I knew I was forgetting something, that there was something missing I just didn't know what. It felt like a lot though. That, and I had a headache that could kill a Rancor.

I reach my hand up to my head but as I reach up I felt two large, strong arms wrapped around my stomach tightly and an equally strong body pressed to my back. Despite the restricting arms I didn't feel scared. I felt safe, calm, happy and really really comfortable aside from the spitting headache.

I look around trying to figure out what I did and didn't remember. I look around, my eyes a little blurry from sleep. I don't think I've ever slept so hard in my life.

I was in a bed, a huge very soft bed. I was facing a huge window. I knew I was in space, I knew I was in space, that much was obvious but instead of seeing little white dots of stars I saw blue lines moving really fast. I was really confused, I had never heard or seen anything like this, maybe it was a space thing, like a bunch of shooting starts in space. It was an amazing view though. Bathing the room in a soft yet strong blue. It was a strong contrast to the red and black of the room.

I look over to what I assumed was a refresher door, and beside it a fireplace. I had to crane my neck to see it, which did nothing for my headache, the arms around me not giving any space to really move. The fireplace was lit, letting off a warm glow. The light from the fire meeting the blue light from outside meeting to make a soft sunset, It looked like the most beautiful sunset in the galaxy. It was an odd mix of colours but it was none the less gorgeous.

I tried to get up only for the arms around me to tighten, but regardless of the arms I fell back immediately, my headache only getting worse as I get up. Both my hands shoot up to my head holding it.

I couldn't hold back the whimper, the pain being much worse now than when I woke up. I felt the arms around me shift, but I didn't pay much mind to it, almost not even noticing it until a hand reached up and placed itself on my forehead, forcing me to lean my head back into the parson behind me.

The hand was warm and nice but sightly callused from what must have been years of training and hard work, but none the less comforting.

"How are you feeling, little one?"

His voice was concerned yet calm but I still froze, my eyes shooting open finally remembering who I was with. Remembering that the Emperor had taken me onto his ship, but for the life of me I couldn't remember details. Just that he came to my small little planet and then I was on his ship only to pass out sometime while looking up at him as he carried me aboard.

It seemed strange, I remember feeling terrified but also very safe, but I don't remember anything else.

I didn't say anything, I didn't even know what to say. I had to take a second to remember what the Emperor just asked me, Still a little shocked that it was the Emperor holding me to his chest. But after a while of silence he seemed to get impatient.

"Little one?"

His tone was a little harder this time but it wasn't angry hard more like making sure he was heard hard. But either way he was still clearly wanting an answer. But one thing was clear, he sounded almost, worried?

"M-My head... it h-hurts."

I felt him shuffle behind me, his comforting hand leaving my forehand. He moved around but I didn't turn to look at him, not wanting to hurt my head by moving anymore and in all honesty being too scared to look at him right now.

I mean I was with the fucking Emperor. Not only that but I was complaining about a headache to the Emperor.

I felt him get out fo the bed and heard footsteps walk over to me. I keep my eyes open but don't dare look up at him, keeping my eyes on the window and the strange blue lines. He kneels down, giving me a good look at his shirtless body. He was clearly strong, muscles decorating his body for years of training and work.

Once he is on his knee he tilted his head slightly to the side, forcing his face into my line of sight, finally I turn my eyes to look at him. His face was soft but still a hint of concern in his eyes.

He reaches his left hand up lightly placing it on the side of my head, rubbing his thumb lightly on my temple. Even thought his touch was light as a feather it still hurt. I flinched a little, the touch making the painful pressure and throbbing feeling in my head only getting worse.

I flinched and wined a little, trying to move back into the bed, snuggling into the pillow and pull the blanket over my head. Only reviling the top of my hair.

I could hear him chuckle for a second, but only for a second. I heard him get up as I regret my decision to snuggle into the bed the movement hurting my head even more.

He shuffled around but I didn't bother looking or paying any kind of attention to him just keeping my eyes closed tightly like the tighter I keep my eyes shut the faster the pain will leave. If only.

I heard him shuffling around then a door opening and closing followed by silence.

Finally I let out a loud sob. I didn't want the Emperor to see me cry so I tried to hold it in. Especially because I had a huge gap in my memory. I felt like an incomplete puzzle, and that scared me.

I couldn't help the deep glare that was on my face. I should have been able to wake up before her, already having food waiting for her and having pills for her when she was done her food. I checked the time, it was 10:24 and she didn't eat supper last night, she must be behind starving.

The head ache was clearly worse than I thought. I was a fool to think it wouldn't feel like her head was spitting open. I was fully in her mind and she didn't even seem to notice a thing. Which made sense, all I could feel was a pain like she had never felt before. My poor little one. Even with her memories blocked off she was still so scared and confused. It made sense of course, she had a huge gap in her memory. She knew she met me but she didn't know or how she got here. When I explain i'll have to figure out some kind of story.

All she knew was that she saw me in that poor excuse of a port but after that there was nothing until I was caring her onto the ship and put her to sleep with the force. But of course I can only do so much, I can't do anything about her emotions.

I walk over to the kitchen. I couldn't wait to get back to Coruscant, having our own rooms, kitchen, library. Not being stuck in a stuffy ship. I couldn't wait to show her the garden. Considering the forest covering most of her planet I imagine she would love it. It will be much better once I get her out of that stuffy room, but I imagine meeting new people isn't in her best interest right now. the first step is for her to trust me. Culture shock isn't what she needs.

Getting to the kitchen I open the doors and freeze at what I saw, my vision turning completely red.

I had given orders to have all meals prepped by a specific times during the day for me and my little (Y/N) and to be on call for any other foods and snacks she may need at any time. But instead of having food completely prepared and ready for me to take to my hurting love despite being past the time it should be ready almost three hours ago I find my chefs lazing about doing nothing. No food, no prepped food, not even anyone getting ready to cook just standing around and catting.

The second I comprehend what was really in front of my I stretched out with the force at the speed of light. The whole room froze. Every chef, every sous chef and every dishwasher froze. The room went silent. They all slowly turned, partly from fear and partly from my heavy force signature surrounding them. They're eyes where wide and scared, very clearly scared but also very shocked, but not because I was there. Only then did I realize I didn't have my armour on.

I immediately got even more annoyed. The armour was heavy and clunky and very strong but the main reason I wore it was because of the fear it brought others. it made me seem inhuman, covering me head to toe. Never having it off made me seem inhuman. Last night they had already left but the food was ready. I just had to heat it up and take it to her so they had never seem me like this.

I did take solace in the fact that I could still kill them and it is impossible for them to know me as Anakin Skywalker but I still wish I could keep completely anonymity, it was convenient being faceless and only known as the Emperor or Lord Vader, but now the name had a face. I'll have to kill them before the news spreads but right know my little one was alone, hungry and in pain and she is my highest priority.

Slowly I move closer, almost at a stalking pace, like a wolf hunting its prey. No one dared to move after they turned to face me. Eyes wide and mouth slightly opened.

"Explain."

My voice was clipped and harsh. I stared down at the head chef, waiting for him to reply.

He couldn't move. I wasn't using the force on him but it was heavy in the air. I would bet he was even having some trouble breathing. Sweat was dripping from him, frozen like a deer in headlights.

I was beginning to lose my patients, my little one was still in our room all alone in pain with no food and now she won't be getting food for a least a half hour. I knew he heard me. I was very clear, not only that but I was right in front of the incompetent fool I call my chef. Though I should say former.

I raise my hand forming a pincer shape with my fingers as it goes, the chef rising with it. Now clawing at his neck only to find nothing grab-ably there.

"I don't like repeating myself but I will ask once more. Explain."

I loosen my hold on his neck with the force, letting his feet touch the floor once again but I still had a good grip on his neck not choking his but still causing weight a bit of discomfort but know he could explain himself.

"I-I-- Who---?"

I almost rolled my eyes, he really could figure out who I was? He truly was incompetent.

I squeeze his neck harder.

"Try to guess."

I didn't want to play games, it only wasted my time and dragged out my loves pain but right know scaring him to death seemed like the most appealing option.

His eyes where wide as he gasped. I wasn't stoping his breathing completely, but I was still only allowing him little tiny breathes every know and then. I find this makes the suffocation worse. It lets them think for just a moment that I would stop and they would be able to breath right in no time, only for the hope to disappear as quickly as it came.

His sclera began to turn red as his eyes became blood shot. The chef had very vibrant green eyes the blood red was a strong contrast as his face suddenly pales.

"M-my Lo-lord?!"

I tilt my head slightly as the grin of a killer stretches across my face.

"You know why I am here?'

His face only seems to get whiter, finally realizing how much trouble he was really in, remembering what I had instructed them to do.

"M-my lor-d--"

I tighten my grip on his neck so hard his head looked like it was about to fall off only for me to release him once more.

"I suggest you stop stuttering and start explaining.'

He rubs his neck for a moment gasping and swallowing the saliva that had begun pooling in his dry mouth.

"Why isn't my loves food prepared?"

He only seemed to get more scared. if it wasn't for the adrenaline coursing through his body he probably would have passed out or even died from his heart failing after beating too fast and strong for to long.

he dropped to his knees his hands clasped in-front of him.

"My lord, please. when you didn't come at your designated time we figured that you wouldn't need your meal till lunch so we had gotten rid of it."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. I was so blind with rage My arm shot out to the side only for a crash and a thump with a sickening cracking should to be heard.

The chef slowly turns his head in the direction of my out stretched hand. There, in the direction of my hand was the sous chef, His eyes open and dull as the life drained out of them after crashing into a bunch of kitchen counter and supplies by my will and control of the force only to die instantly when he hits the far wall. His ribs shattering in his body on impact. A quick death, and more than he deserved.

"Because of your choice my beloved is now hungry, in pain, and won't be getting food as soon as she should."

My voice was seething with anger. I was barely keeping it together.

"Please my lord, forgive me, it will never happen again."

He continued to beg for his life and make promises about how he will be sure my lovely doesn't go hungry ever again. Well tempting, I knew he would die. first of course he will cook for my love until our trip is done but once we land on Coruscant and my love is situated he will die the most painful death I could imagine.

I hold my hand up finally deciding what to do.

"First; you will cut some fruit, then you will make the best breakfast you ever had like your life depends on it, and If I ever find my loves food is not ready at any time past her scheduled eating time, you will suffer like no one ever has before. "

He nodded immediately, of cues he didn't know the second we landed he would suffer whether my love enjoyed the food or not. but if she docent, i'll be sure he will be alert for every kind of pain I choose to inflict.

Within seconds I was handed a plate of cut fruit, cut by one of the chefs helpers and they all started to cook a proper meal.

I turn and walk out the door food in hand and grab my comm with the other to contact my Purge troopers.

"Yes, my lord?"

"Once the chefs are done cooking for the day take them to the brig, make sure they suffer but be sure they can still work tomorrow. And post two guards at the door at all times."

"Yes, my lord."

The trooper sounded a little too happy about the impending torcher, but they did seem to enjoy causing pain. But then again that was what they are good at. It's why they are purge troopers. They are meant to cause pain.

I begin to walk down the hallway to my loves and my room. As I walk I realize that I wasn't monitoring her with the force anymore. I figured it was best to constantly be monitoring her with the force as she shifts into this new confusing way of living, but in my anger I hadn't even noticed I wasn't monitoring her mind.

I sigh, feeling like a fool that I couldn't keep my force around her, both feeling how she feels but also making sure that she could feel my force around her and that if felt safe and calm, like a warm blanket on a cold day.

I was almost there when I reached out to her again only to pick up my pace. Once my force reached her I immediately picked up the pace while still being mindful of her food.

I reached the door in record time, now feeling her distress even stronger. I could hear her soft sobs throughout the door.

I open the door, I knew she heard it because she tried to quiet down her cry's and be a still as she physically could when in so much pain.

I slowly move over to her, not wanting to startle her or scare her anymore. I didn't like that she felt the need to hide her tears for me but I did understand it. I was new, her location was new, her whole life was new and it was only the second day and she was only awake for about a half hour last evening. She had almost no time to process her new surroundings.

Her back was to the door facing the window but the blanket was over her eyes, only to top of her head with the cutest bed head hair. All messy and tangled.

I place the fruit down on her bed side table. Kneeling down beside her, opting out of sitting on the bed not wanting the movement of my siting down to distress her even more.

The blanket was held over her face till about the middle of her forehead with clenched fists. For the look of the blanket, her knuckles must be snow white. She was shaking horribly. Letting out the occasional hiccup as she tried to suppress her tears and sobs.

My heart broke at the sight of her. It hurt me more than I could comprehend.

I gently place my hand over the blanket on her face. I could feel her tense. Trying to stop her shaking but failing in the end. I tugged on the blanket a little, not trying to pull it off but just letting her know I was there and that I wanted to see her face. She didn't let her hands budge for a second but when I tugged a little again her hands moved a little.

I continued to gently move the blanket down till it was just under her chin. My heart seemed to shatter at the sight of her.

Her eyes where full of tears her cheeks red and puffy and she had red spots all over her neck indicating popped blood vessels. She refused to meet my eyes, clearly embarrassed.

I reach my hand up to her head. Once my hand touched her hair she flinched and closed her eyes at tight as she possibly could.

I gently start to stroke her hair, slowly coxing her to relax her tense muscles. Her eyes didn't open but they did relax. Her shaking didn't stop but she wasn't shaking in fear, she was shaking in pain.

"Hello, little one."

I make sure to keep my voice in a low calm whisper, loud noises or even just a regular voice would only hurt her more.

She open her eyes a little, looking up at my shyly.

"I know you are hurting my love but I need you to eat a little something before I give you something to take the pain away."

She shakes her head a little but then stops immediately when she realized it only hurt her even more.

"I know it hurts but you need to sit ups and eat a little, you haven't eaten for hours and you need to put something in your stomach."

She looks up at me again and closes her eyes again. I thought she was going to try and fight me, but she slowly moves to sit up. Before she can move too much I reach under her knees and her back while she was still wrapped up in the blankets making sure her head wouldn't be jostled too much. I lift her up and sit down on the bed placing her on my lap and having her lean on my back. Her head resting on my chest.

I didn't take the time before to realize how much shorter she is compared to me but as she sits on my lap its all I could think about.

After a moment of not moving and making sure she wasn't uncomfortable I reach over and grab the plate of fruit.

Once I held it in front of her she wiggled free one of her hands and reached for some food.

I chuckled a little, feeling her back move with my chest while I reach out my free hand and grab hers. She gasps a little clearly not expecting my hand so focused on the food in front of her.

I lean down and whisper directly in her ear, my lips pressed against the shell of her ear.

"Let me, little one."

Slowly her hand retracts back into her blanket cocoon making my hand let go of hers.

Once I was sure she was all wrapped up I reach over for a piece of fruit and hold it up to har lips, mine still lightly brushing her ear.

She hesitated for a moment, not wanting to be fed. I could feel her calm down a little however, her pain was still very present but her tears where starting to dry on her little cheeks and she was also losing some of the red in her cheeks.

Actually from what I could see from behind her and her side she was losing too much of her colour. She was getting so pale. She really did need some food.

I nudge the slice of fruit on her lips a little, trying to coax her mouth open. Finally she opened her mouth letting me slip the fruit into her mouth. As she chewed her fruit I brushed her lips with my thumb. They where so soft, all I wanted to do was kiss them. But I knew that would be too much for her, too much for her to bare.

Her mind was a mess, her thoughts in scrambles. I doubt she was even was thinking, just feeling. feeling scared, feeling confused and feeling a lot of pain.

The fear I couldn't do anything about yet but the pain and confusion I could.

She was nearly done her fruit, I could see her struggling to get through the pain.

"Atta girl, you're almost done, just a few more bites."

She turned her head and looked back at me, her eyes where glossy but the tears weren't falling just yet.

I lifted the last piece of fruit up to her lips, there wasn't a lot but more food was coming and once she gets some strong pain killers in her system she would feel much better.

She open her mouth and take the last piece of fruit. I had some juice on my fingers and she sucked the pads of my thumb and pointer finger lightly before starting to chew.

The feeling of her soft, perfect lips practically kissing my finger pads almost broke me. Almost made my composer shatter. All I wanted to do was lay her down on our bed, and hover over her as I did nothing but made she feel the best pleasure she has ever experienced. Make love to her till all she saw was stars. Till she was passed out in pure pleasure as I tucked her into the blankets and hold her till she wakes up in the morning.

I was broken out of my fantasy when I heard her let out a groan. Her head wasn't resting on my chest anymore. She was leaning forward, her hands once again no longer in her little cocoon but holding her head.

Without a word I picked her up again and set her down having her leaning on the head board, making sure her back was supported. I gave her a kiss on her forehead.

"I'll be right back, little one. Just breath I'll make all the pain go away."

I walk over to the bathroom, I kept several high end pain killers, mostly for my arm. I bend down and get the least potent drug I could but even so it would still leave her almost numb. I had a very strong drug resistance, having needed to take these pills for a long time. But for someone like my little girl who has probably never needed anything but a regular pain killer in her life it will hit her hard.

Just as I was walking out with my pill bottle There was a knock on the door. I sigh but hold back doing anything more. I didn't need (Y/N) to think I was angry or annoyed at anything just in case she would think all my anger was directed at her. The sigh alone was too much of a slip.

I set the pills down on her bedside table and cup her cheek as I kiss her forehead again.

"Just another second, baby girl."

There was another knock on the door, I could feel her flinch harshly at the sound of the door.

I nearly growl, barely catching myself. I storm over to the door opening it to see the Chef looking terrified with two purge troopers behind him.

By the look on his face he knew I was clearly angry.

"Your food, my lord."

I was handed two plates of waffles with fruit and syrup and a tall glass of orange juice.

Without another word I close the door the turn to (Y/N). She was eyeing the pills clearly wanting them.

I place the food on the glass table in front of the fire place and place a few more logs on the fire to keep it strong.

I walk back over to her with the glass on juice in hand and sit on the bed taking the pills off her night stand and placing the cup on the nightstand.

I open the bottle and place one pill in my hand. The drug was so potent she would only need one pill to last at least twenty four hours, well enough time to get to Coruscant. And while we where in light speed we should be there by mid noon.

I hold the pill up between my thumb and pointer finger.

"Open wide."

Without hesitation she opened wide, allowing me to pop the pill inside. I grab the glass of juice and hold it to her lips letting her take a few sips.

When I start to pull away the cup her little hand grip my wrist and holds the cup to her mouth drinking as much as she could.

I couldn't help the chuckle coming from me as I stared at her cute little face as she tries to drink as much juice as she possible could.

"Easy there, baby girl. there's no rush."

She finally lets me take away the cup but it was already practically empty.

" The pain killers will start to work any second. It's a very strong pain killer, ok?"

She nods mutely.

"I imagine you have lots of questions."

She nods again.

I take both her hands in mine. She felt so cold, colder then she should be.

"Come sit with me by the fire my love."

She still didn't look up at me but she shakily got onto her feet. She tried to take a few steps but she was a little shaky from the pain, the pain killer not fully kicked in just yet.

I stand up and wrap an arm around her waist, guiding her over to the couch. Sitting her down and getting a fuzzy blanket and wrapping it around her shoulders.

I make sure to push the waffles over to her.

"I know you have a lot of questions but you also have to eat a some more food."

She looked up at me, her eyes telling me she was clearly still scared.

"How about this, you ask me your questions, but when I answer them you have to take one bite of your food. Ok?"

She looks down at the plate of waffles. After a few seconds of her eyeing the food suspiciously her stomach growled, loudly.

Her cheeks became a bright crimson, and she looked away from the food.

I couldn't help my chuckle, she really was the cutest little thing.

I grab the plate of food and set it on my lap, grabbing the fork and knife and cutting a good piece of waffle off for her.

"Whats your first question, my love?"

She looks up at me, clearing wanting to ask her question but not wanting to eat. I could tell she thought it might be poisoned so to ease her mind I ate the piece that was on the fork.

Once I swallowed she seemed to lighten up a little.

I cut another piece off and wait for her to ask her question.

"W-where, am I-i?"

I smile lovingly down at her, happy to see her opening up a little. I hold the fork up to her lips, waiting for her to eat it. She hesitated again but this time it was just because she was embarrassed to be fed.

She put the fork in her mouth and started to chew, waiting for me to answer her question.

"We are currently on, my ship called The Executor."

I answered as I cut another piece of waffle for her. She nodded and swallows, taking in my answer.

"W-where are w-we going?"

She takes the next piece of waffle into her mouth.

"We are going your new home, Coruscant."

She nearly choked on her waffle, clearly not expecting that.

After she swallows she looks at me in shock.

"Your taking me to Coruscant?!"

I smirk a little and hold up a new piece of waffle up to her lips. She was clearly unamused but didn't fight and ate the waffle.

"Thats right, you know who I am don't you, my love?"

She nods, I knew she knew who I was, and I assumed she guessed that I was taking her to the galaxy capitol but some part of her must have thought it was to far fetched. A girl like her, being taken to the most luxurious planet in the galaxy, it must have felt like a dream.

"Well as my love it only makes sense to take you home with me."

Her cheeks suddenly got as red a a tomato. I had called her my love plenty of times but it could have easily been mistaken as a silly little nickname, having me actually call her my lover would seem a little abrupt.

"H-How did I b-become y-y-you're... love?"

She was clearly embarrassed, the words must have felt very foreign on her lips.

She was looking away from me, instead staring at the glass table and not seeing the waiting food in front of her.

I gently press the waffle to her lips making her gasp slightly, not expecting it.

She looked back up at me but didn't take the waffle into her mouth.

"You need to eat my dear, or I won't answer your questions till you do."

She stare at me, weighting her options. Her fear and pain was dialling down, near non-existent, mostly she was just feeling curiosity and at the moment more than a little defiant. Not liking the 'no answers unless you eat' rule.

She sighs a little but take the bite, eating it with a bit of a pout. I could help the urge to kiss her when I noticed a bit of the fruit sauce was on the corner of her mouth. And not being one to pass up such an opportune moment I leaned in and kissed the corner of her mouth getting rid of the sauce but also being able to finally kiss her.

She went eye wide and stoped mid chew, I chuckled at her reaction. She swallowed quickly and turned her head away.

"You, didn't answer the question."

Her voice was quiet and timid, If I wasn't siting right beside her I probably wouldn't have heard her.

"I came to your small planet the fuel up my ships, we where visiting different planets around the galaxy and needed to fuel up, your planet was the closest. When we landed I had seen you in the space port but you had seemed to be in a rush. But from the second I saw you I knew I had to have you. I felt like the force was pulling me towards you, love."

She nodded, understanding my words so far.

"Me and a few of my men followed you to your tiny little village. I wanted to have you, but I didn't expect to just take you, however, when I found you your mother was beating you. Screaming something about getting the order wrong."

She looks up at me in shock, I wait a moment to see if she had something to say. She didn't speak but she had tears growing in her eyes.

"Ohhh, my love."

I coo at her, pulling her into my lap and kissing her temple. Being sure that her blanket was still tightly wrapped around her.

"It's ok, you're safe. Do you want me to continue?"

She lets out a shaky breath, trying her best to calm down and holding back tears but nods.

I make sure to hold her close and tightly, making sure she felt as safe as possible.

"When I saw her hurting you I felt like I couldn't breath. It hurt me to see you like that. Crumpled up on the floor as you where being beat. I had my trooper hold back you mother and father when he came out to defend your mother and I asked you if you where of. You where sobbing uncontrollably and bleeding from your head, begging for me to save you. so I took you to my ship and had a doctor look at you. You where in a batch tank for a few hours to heal your wounds but the doctor said you might be suffering from amnesia due to head trauma."

Once I was finished explaining she burst like a dam. Sobbing and crying, clinging to my chest as tightly as she could.

It broke my heart to see her like this but this was for the greater good. As far as she knew I was her saviour. I was the person she felt she should run to when she was scared and in distress. This would work out perfectly.

It started to all take sense. My puzzle was becoming complete. I remember seeing the Emperor at the port. I remember being in such a rush to get home but not why.

Know he is saying that my mother beat me so bad because I was in such a rush to get home I messed up the order and she was so mad she ended up beating me so hard I have amnesia.

All I could think of is how he saved me. It made sense. The dots where connecting, and it explained my horrible headache.

I clung to the Emperor as hard as I could, scared to let go. I was in the middle of space going to a planet I knew nothing about with both the strongest and most scary man in the world.

I was wrapped tightly in his lap, him holding me close to his chest. I could feel his strong steady heartbeat under my fist. It lulled me into calming down.

I couldn't stop my tears from coming and my slight sniffles and occasional hiccups.

"Thats it baby girl, I got you. Just calm down. Slow deep breaths."

My tears stopped and my hiccups slowed down as the weight of the situation really hit me. The Emperor himself had saved my life and essentially calmed me as his lover.

I started to shake, realizing I had no idea what to do or how to act in this situation. If I did what he wanted and did it right I was safe, if I did something wrong I could end up dead.

My shaking became uncontrollable. I wanted to push away from him but I didn't want to make him angry. So I figured the best thing I could do was to ask to be let go and apologize like a mad woman if he got made.

"M-my lord... c-could you p-please let me g-go?"

He let out a deep chuckle, his hand coming up to run his fingers through my hair. I gasp, but not because of the motion but because of his hand.

I was too scared and in too much pain earlier to realize that is was fake.

He pulls his hand from my hair and put it in front of my face, showing me his hand.

It was clearly beautifully constructed. It was slick black with hints of gold here and there.

I reach out a little to touch just focusing on the hand not paying attention to who it was attached to.

I come back to my senses when my hand was a few inches away and pull back when the hand in question moved to grasp my hand.

"No need to be shy, my love. You can touch me as much as you want."

His lips where pressed on my ear, a shiver running up my spine. Which now that I thought about it, felt completely bare.

"M-my lord, pl-please."

He keeps his lips pressed into my ear, his right hand still holding mine and stroking my fingers.

"On one condition."

I looked up into his amber eyes cautiously. While waiting for him to answer I took a second to take in his features.

He really was handsome. Slightly curly brown hair that came down to his shoulders in waves, amber eyes that seemed to look into my very soul, and very strong facial features. I notices he had a long scar going down his right eye. It looked like it really hurt.

"You have to call me Anakin."

I tilted my head to the side a little. Call him Anakin?

"I t-thought your name w-was Vader."

His hand let go of mine, moving to run his mechanical fingers through my hair once again.

"That was a name given to my by my late master, the previous Emperor, however the love of my life should call me by my true name."

I blushed when he said I was his true love. I barely knew him and he didn't know anything about me.

As if he could read my mind he smirked. It was like he knew something that I didn't but in all fairness he probably did.

I nod, agreeing to his terms.

"However that is a name only to be used in private, when in public you should call me Vader, or, you're love"

My blush deepened.

"o-ok."

I push on his chest a little, wanting to remove myself and get some distance. but his hand around my waist tightens. It wasn't painful, but the message was very clear.

"I want to hear you say it my love. Say my name for me."

I look up at him more then little hesitant but I didn't really have any other choice.

"o-ok... A-Anakin."

With a loving smile he sets me down in my previous spot on the couch, the fire still making the room warm and cozy. I look out the window to look at the shooting stars again.

"Isn't it d-dangerous for the ship t-to be fling in shooting s-stars, my lo- A-Anakin?"

I look back at him only to see a pretty confused face followed by yet another chuckle. It was getting embarrassing how often he would laugh at me.

"Those aren't shooting stars my love but you are kind of close. those are star lines. Thats what stars look like in hyperspace."

My eyes widen. I knew what hyperspace was, Bane would sometimes tell me about different things around the galaxy. The planets he visited, the different kinds of species around the world, and all the amazing things about travelling through space. But I never knew what it might look like when a person was actually in hyperspace.

"I-it's... beautiful."

I was mesmerized by the beauty of the star lines so I wasn't looking at Anakin but when he spoke I could hear a smirk in his voice.

"Just wait till you see Coruscant. I have a beautiful garden with all kinds of flowers and plants."

I looked over at him. I couldn't help the smile that came on my face, his smirk turned into a loving smile but after looking into his eyes for a while my smile faded.

I realized that I hadn't even thanked him. He had feld me, kept me warm, took away my pain and even saved me when my mother was beating me and I hadn't thanked him.

I start to tear up, He did all this for me, made me feel safe, wanted and loved and I didn't even think to thank him yet.

Tears start to fall down my cheeks and his smile disappears, replaced with a look for worry. Both his hands came and cup my cheeks rubbing away my tears. The kind action only making more of them fall.

"My love, what's wrong?"

I couldn't help the hiccup that escaped my lips as I stutter and try to tell his why I was crying but I just couldn't get the words out.

Anakin pulls me into his lap one more, holding me, cradling me in his arms and using his hand to guid my head to rest in his neck as he hold me, rocking slightly, coxing me to calm down.

"Shhhh, princess. Tell me what wrong. I have you, you're ok."

After a few more hiccups I start to calm down, taking some deep breaths I finally get the words out.

"I'm s-so sorry... I-I-I n-never thanked y-you, for every-everything you h-have done for m-m-me."

The words where choppy and poor with all my sobs but he heard them.

He cooed at me a little rocking me lightly.

"Ohhh, baby. You don't need to thank me, no no no. It's my job to take care of you, my love."

I kept babbling on in incoherent sentences. Trying to tell him how I did have to thank him and how I didn't deserve his kindness. The last part he seemed to hear because without a seconds thought He pulled me flush to his chest and kissed me.

Perfect. This was perfect. Everything was going better then I could have imagined it. She was completely giving into me. Relying on me.

I could feel she felt safe, safe and loved. She was shy, but it only made her all the more adorable. She was so innocent. Innocent and warm. I would do anything to protect the love of my life.

I could feel her tense up as I kissed her deeply. She wasn't scared, I just took her by surprise.

she started to push against my chest after a few moments. My poor little one was running out of breath.

I reluctantly pull my lips away from her soft ones. She tries to catch her breath and clings to me tightly.

I couldn't help but kiss all over her face. Her cheeks, her temple, her forehead, the corner of her lips. anywhere that didn't prevent her from catching her breath.

Her eyes where closed, too embarrassed to look at me, a deep blush only getting darker with each little peck and kiss I gave her.

I gently grasped her hands in mine, removing them from my chest, lifting them to my lips and kissing each of her knuckles.

Once I was done I held her hands to my lips, savouring the feeling.

After a while she finally opened her eyes to look at me. Her beautiful eyes now all red and puffy from her tears.

"Ohhh, my love."

I kiss her hands again. Holding them to my lips as I gaze into her beautiful eyes.

"You never have to thank me for anything my love. The force led me to you, and I will take care of you for the rest of our lives."

She nods shyly and thanks me again and I couldn't help my chuckle.

"I just said you didn't have to do that, my love."

She blushed and looked down. She lets her head fall into my chest with a light groan.

I move her around so I could hold her bridal style in my lap, her head now on my shoulder.

I lift my hand and card my fingers through her hair, taking my time and enjoying the feeling of her soft hair with every stroke of my hand but I stopped then she groaned softly again.

I press my lips into her temple softly.

"What's wrong, my love? The pills should be working by now, are you still hurting?"

She shakes her head and I instantly relaxed, knowing she wasn't hurting but know my curiosity was peeked.

"Tell me what's wrong my little one."

She shakes her head.

"N-nothing, I-i'm just... tired."

I gently kiss her temple again, lifting her in my arms holding her close and walk over to the bed.

"Yes I imagine, the pills have a tendency to make one a little drowsy, let's get you back to bed my love, by the time you wake up we should be arriving at Coruscant."

I pull the blankets up to her chin and kiss her lips lightly. She smiles up at me softly and blacks out.

I laugh lightly at how quickly she fell asleep giving her one last kiss as I gaze at the love of my life.

I walk over to the dressing room in the bathroom and put on my suit. Unfortunately I was still the Emperor and couldn't spend all day and night with my love.

I had to clear my schedule as much as possible so that I could be with her as she grows accustom to her new life.

I walk out, taking one last glance at (Y/N) watching how the blankets rise and fall with each of her little breaths before walking down the hall, making sure I had two purge troopers outside my room if my love needed help, and pulling out my comm to contact the Commander of the Purge Troopers as I make my way to the bridge.

"My lord?"

"Be sure to have my rooms on Coruscant ready for for me and my Empress."

"Yes my lord."

Waking up a second time was easier. I knew where I was. I knew who I was with and I knew where I was going. It wasn't scary or confusing. With everything sorted know it really was just, safe.

I look around the room, there wasn't a pair of strong hands around my waist restricting my movement and the emperor wasn't anywhere in the room that I could see. I listen for the shower in the refresher but I didn't hear anything so it seemed safe to say I was alone.

I look out the window again. The beautiful star lines still there. Casting a beautiful blue light into eh room still, but this time it didn't mold with the red and orange from the fire.

I look over to the hearth again. No fire. I move out fo the covers only to shiver and wrap my arms around myself. Without the fire the room was pretty cold. I stand up, looking down at the clothes I was wearing.

Anakin must have changed my clothes after the doctor treated me because this definitely wasn't mine.

I walk over to the 'fresher to get a better look at myself in the mirror.

I was in a It was long midnight black silk night gown, going down to my ankles with a slit going up to my upper thigh. It had an open back and thin straps smaller them my pinky and a dip in the chest that didn't leave much to the imagination.

No wonder I was cold, the gown was very gorgeous but it was also very thin and with so much bare skin in space no wonder I was a little chilled.

I see a door in the mirror behind me and turn to open it.

It was a walk in closest and dressing room. On the right where the Emperors Clothes, shoes and what not but to the left was cloths for a women.

I was very cold and I figured he wouldn't mind it I changed into something a little warmer.

I run my hands over the clothes. Most of them being black and red and the occasional white.

I grabbed one of the dresses, seeing as that most of the clothes here was dresses.

It was a black floor length gown that was a fairly tight fit till it reached the top of my knees where it flared out. It didn't have sleeves and it had a beep plunge neckline and left my baco completely bare but the thin shoulder straps did have a kind of fur cape the fell to the middle of my shoulder blades and wrapped around my upper arms, leaving the rest of my arms bare, accompanied by a hood to cover my head if I needed

It also had fur on the bottom trim of the dress. It was made in a velvety kind of fabric but had a matte look to it. It was a very beautiful dress, clearly high quality and expensively made. I felt a little out of place in it but I was much warmer now so I didn't really bother to feel too uncomfortable.

I put on a pair of black flats, forgoing the high heals knowing I would only fall over in those and made my way over to the door.

I press the button on the panel on the side of the door and it slide open. I see two storm troopers in black standing on either side of the door. I gasp a little not really expecting them.

One of the speaks but he doesn't turn to look at me.

"May I assist you, my lady?"

The title sound weird.

"Could you tell me where An-"

I freeze mid sentence remembering what I should call him when other are around.

"Where Lord Vader is?"

"Of course miss, right this way."

We walk down the cold hall for a little, the only sound being our footsteps.

There where troopers in white armour every now and then standing at doors or walking around in what I assume is a patrol.

Finally we reach large double doors that fly open to what I assume is the bridge of the ship.

At the end of the gangway I see the Emperor, in full armour staring out at the star lines of hyper space.

When he hears the door open he turn and looks at me. For a moment he just stare till he reaches a hand out for me, palm up.

I walk over and place my much smaller hand in his.

"You are just in time my love, we are about to exit hyperspace."

Before I say anything he gently grips my shoulder and move me to stand right in front of him. His hands never left my shoulder aside to slip them underneath the fur 'cape' to touch my bare shoulders, The touch of his leather clad hands making a present shiver run up my spine. But the leather gloves did make his hands a little cold.

I stare out at the hyperspace star lines, hypnotized by the beauty of the sight.

Suddenly there is a large jolt, forcing my back into his body behind me.

The star lines fade away till I see a beautiful planet.

I couldn't see any green but I could see light for all over one side of the planet.

The planet itself was huge, much bigger them my home planet. clearly full of technology I couldn't even dream of.

I gasp my hand coming up to cover my mouth. Even without any forests or any large body of water it was still a sight to behold.

The lack of nature a clear sigh of high class and innovation. No wonder it was the galaxy capital.

My back was still pressed tightly to Anakin's back. One hand of his was still on my shoulder the other coming across my front, Holding me to him.

I felt him lean down to my ear, he was waring his mask so I could see his face but from the sound of his voice he was smirking.

"Welcome to your new home my Empress."

#star wars x reader #star wars fanfiction #star wars tcw #darth vader #suitless vader #yandere x reader #yandere #yandere star wars #yandere anakin skywalker #yandere emperor #darth vader x fem reader #star wars the clone wars #anakin x you #anakin x reader #anakin x y/n #yandere dark anakin #darth vader x reader #darth vader x y/n #darth vader x you #yandere emperor vader #yandere emperor vader x reader #yandere x y/n #unburnt vader #unburnt vader x reader #unburnt vader x y/n #yandere emperor anakin #yandere emperor anakin x reader #yandere emperor darth vader x reader #yandere darth vader x reader

[iggy5055]

Yandere Emperor Darth Vader x Reader Part 1

Suitless Vader, Vader uncrispy

Summary: (Y/N) is taken away from her remote home planet and forced to spend the rest of her life with the new emperor.

Warnings: death, fear, yandere, obsessed, manipulation, gore

Peace, peace was a hard thing to come by now-a-days , close to non-existent and it was an even harder think to keep. The empire had completely taken over in just a few month, completely and total control over the inner rim and quickly making their way out to the mid rim. No one was safe and no one had hope, not anymore, but who could really blame them.

First the clone wars, long, tiresome, painful, always to risk to be caught in a battle, be killed by a droid or even taken as a slave in the aftermath. Then the final battle, all seemed to go well, hope started to swell in everyone who was apart of the Republic, Only for things to crumble horribly, first the rumours of the Jedi trying to assassinate the Chancellor Palpatine, a man beloved by many, then the rise of the Empire ruled by the newly anointed Emperor Palpatine. 

The thing is that my planet was as back water as you could get, if you wanted to hide then this was the place to do it, a down side to this though was that news as slow as heck so it was almost a month till we learned of the final battle that ended Count Dooku and the end of the war. It didn't take us long till we where told about the rise of the Empire with the rise of our Emperor and his right hand who no one had ever heard of. 

It was a good thing we had a lot of pirates, bounty hunters, and even just some travellers come here to relax and re-fuel their ships because without them we wouldn't get a majority of our information. But what shocked us all the most was when we heard that the emperors right hand had killed Emperor Palpatine and taken his title. 

Some where relived, some where scared. The former Emperor had been kind, not doing anything to warrant such hate but some though that he would have turned out to be a horrible man after a few years, many thought his right hand couldn't be any better.

I didn't really feel much regarding the constant changing of plans, I wasn't directly effected by it, none of us were really. We just whet about our days like normal, do our jobs, take care of our familys, on the days we heard about a a new innocent planet being taken over all we would just thought ‘oh, well that's to bad.’ and just moved on.

In my case I worked with my family in our little tavern/inn. we where always the first ones to get news, mostly by bounty hunters, they would come here and stay a night or two, usually waiting to get payed. Being the one;y daughter to my mum and dad I was the waitress and I would lead the people staying at the inn to their rooms, witch meant I was the first to ever get any information. Me or the man who owns the fuel depo. 

It was peaceful, but like I said peace is the hardest thing to keep.

It started like any other day, I woke up before anyone else, cleaned the tavern and started to get food ready for the hungry bounty hunters and travellers who stayed at the inn that night and that I could already hear getting up and walking on the wooden planks that make up my roof and their floor. 

One of our regulars in the tavern, but never the inn, Cad Bane was alway one to enjoy a good meal. 

After a few minutes the food was warm and drinks where cold and tables where clean when my first customer came in, but not one I was expecting.

Really high up bounty hunter like him came around a lot since the rise of the Empire, being hired by said Empire to hunt their enemies and the Jedi, most of whom hid in the outer rim, so our planet just at the edge of the mid rim was a good place to stop, rest and fuel up. 

Bane was the best of the best but never took work from the empire, but his work did seem to move more to the outer rim now that wanted people needed to hide even more.

“Mornin’ kiddo.”

Despite me being twenty years old he always called me ‘kiddo’ but to be far he was in his mid fifties... I think.

His voice was modulated and gruff, definitely the voice of a bounty hunter in his fifties but regardless of how harsh and gruff he sounded his tone was still friendly, probably because I gave him alcohol. 

“Hi Bane. Usual?”

He sat down at the bar I was currently working at and nodded sighing deeply and leaning back into the chair, happy to be off his feet. 

I turned to the kitchen right behind the bar and grabbed a plate of nuna and water. He usually liked hard liquor but I imagine he never drinks water and even Duros need water.

I set down the plate and cup in front of him, He took a bite of his meat and when he reached for his drink he realized what it was and looked up at me un-impressed. 

“I would bet you never drink anything but hard liquor, hard liquor dosen't keep an old man like you at his top game.”

He barded his teeth, more like fangs at me, but took a sip none-the-less. 

Bane was harsh, I never would have done something or said something like that before when I first met him during the clone wars. I knew who he was, a bounty hunting Duros with two custom blasters and a hat with the biggest rim in the entire galaxy was easy to recognize. 

He came in the evening, luckily my parents where in the tavern with me. since I turned seventeen I was the one who took care of the inn and the tavern being a much warmer person then my mother and an extraordinary cook. Mum mostly cleaned and prepped the inns rooms, she was always a neat freak, a hard women who had a 'no one can do it better than me' kind of attitude. But despite her hard exterior she was very warm on the inside. My dad was also just like my mum, harsh outside sweet inside, he had a nack for hunting and growing, he would grow all our vegetables and fruits himself. You'd never think it to look at him but he had quite the green thumb.

It had already gotten dark, a few customers where still around when he came in, every conversation when silent and everyone shifted at the change of mood in the air. He came in, sat in one of the booths in the corners and waited for me to come over and take his order. For a solid five minutes of me shaking in fear once I realized who he was till my mum gave me a harsh shove in his direction forcing me to go over and take his order.

I fumbled over my own feet and my words, by the time I had gotten everything out, welcoming him and asking if he wanted anything to eat or drink I had already made a huge fool of myself. My cheeks red as a tomato.

He stared at me for a minute making me all the more scared. I shifted on my feet a little, never looking him in the eye. 

Finally he said something, well, he chuckled at me. Low and quiet but still plenty amused. 

“Don't worry girly’ I won't bite ya’.”

I relaxed a little, his tone was light and playful, besides he had no reason to hurt me.

I nodded but still didn't say anything.

“Get me some nuna and the hardest liquor you have.”

I nodded and when to get what he wanted. We had plenty on nuna but we didn't really have hard liquor. Most of the townsmen liked beer or ale but every bounty hunter seemed to like a wider variety of alcohol mostly different kinds of hard liquor. 

I got his meat and a mug of our hardest ale, I gave it to him, but before he could comment on his drink I spoke first, rather meekly but still loud enough he could hear.

“I’m sorry about the drink, we don't have any hard liquor, this ale is the hardest thing we have.”

I keep my head down, not wanting to piss him off in any way. to my surprise however he took sip and didn't hate it.

‘Not what I normally get but still good.”

I lifted my head and smiled out of relief, glad I wasn't going to get shot. I nod at him in silent thanks.

‘Thank you sir, we are getting a shipment of hard liquor soon because of all the bounty hunters like yourself who come here now-a-days, if you ever had to come back we will have a much wider variety for you.”

He nods and I turn to leave. He left after he was done eating and we didn't see him for another two months. When he came back again I was the only one in the tavern, mum prepping the rooms upstairs and dad out on a hunt. 

This time he came over to the bar. I turned around for the hot table we had just bought to replace a broken stove, it was much better then the stove and much bigger. Instead of just four elements to cook on now I had a whole table, it was awesome. I gasped a little when I saw him again but I wasn't scared or frozen in place, more just shocked, I didn't think I would see him again. 

He gave me a nod in greeting.

“Kiddo’.”

I nodded back.

“Same thing as last time, but with some real hard liquor.”

He gave me a smirk and I laughed a bit and turned around to cook him his meat and grab some hard liquor I think he might like, I got out a brandy, whisky and rum placing the bottles in front of him.

“Any preference?”

He pointed at the whisky.

“Straight.”

I nodded turn to finish up his order.

After that he came in every other month till the rise of the Empire, know I saw him about three times a month.

I was polishing some cups, having nothing else to do, the food done being prepped ahead of time, i just needed to wait for it to heat up and having no one else in the tavern to serve I had to busy my hands with something.

“Empires getting’ ballsy.”

I look up at him and tilt my head to the side, he didn't normally chat with me aside from some important news and rumours, which if he was telling me weren't rumours but truths, Bane wasn't the kind of man to waist words on rumours or things he deemed unimportant.

“Oh?”

He nodded again, swallowing some nuna.

“Yeah, some say the new Emperor going from planet to planet trying to find a women for himself.”

He looked up at me, I knew what he was getting at but I just laugh a little and shook my head head down and eyes closed, thinking what he was insinuating was ridiculous. 

“Bane, come on, if he is looking for a woman he's looking a noble girl or princess, do I look like either?”

My tone was playful and light, dramatically flipping my hair like I was some royal brat. 

He rolled his red eyes at my antics.

“No chance.”

He said gruffly. I laughed again going back to polishing the cups. 

“Even so, he won't come here, we don't have anyone royal, just a bunch of small farming and mining villages littered all over the planet, come to think of it, I don't think we even have a senator.”

He looked up at me again,

“You sure talk like a royal brat, just missing the royal part.”

I laughed again, this little banter with him was always fun.

“Mum made sure I had an education, learned lots of fancy words.”

He rolled his eyes again. I never know from his eyes, having a lack of pupils made it a little hard but his eyelids gave it away. Moving up a little every time.

He didn't say anything after that, just finishing his meal, a few more people started to make they're way down to grab some breakfast.

After I served a few people I went to go do some newly made dishes. Just before I made my way to the other side of the bar a big cold hand grabbed my upper arm. I looked up to see Bane staring at me silently.

“Be carful, kiddo. Girls like you are few and far between.”

I smirked and put my free hand up to my chest, face gasping in shock.

“Is that an actual compliment Mr. Bane?”

He rolled his eyes again and handed me some credits.

“Later, little lady. I expect to see you here the next time I'm back.”

Rolling my eyes for the umpteenth time I scoff at him.

“I don't have anywhere else to be.”

And with that he left. 

The rest of the day when on like normal, flirty customers and funny regulars, nothing out of the ordinary and nothing wrong. 

Most my age hated our lifestyle, alway wanting more, never having enough but I was happy. No one on this planet was ever hungry and we where always safe and we knew how to do hard work, that was more than most of the galaxy had had in hundreds of years. 

Little did I know my life would crumble in a matter of days.

I woke up early, just like everyday but today was different, Once a month we got a shipment of foreign food and alcohol. We didn't have a capital but our biggest city did have a port that we got our delivery's from. I had to go pick up our delivery today.

I got our our old speeder bike that wasn't all that speedy anymore and hooked our little trailer to it. But in all honesty I didn't really need to go very fast, and once I had my cargo if I went to fast it would spill all over the place. 

My parents where still in bed, they both had me late in their marriage so while I was just twenty they where in there sixties and loved to sleep in, besides I did most of the work in the tavern, they needed the extra sleep, besides most oir patrons wouldn't be up till the afternoon so why wake them up?

I left a note and grabbed a sandwich for lunch later and hung a sign saying no food till the evening when I would be back. I wasn't too worried there was another food place in our small little village me and the cook there often shared recipes so we where always on good terms.

As I get closer and closer to the ‘capital’ something felt odd. nothing looked wrong, it was probably going to rain tonight, the sky was a light grey and you couldn't see the blue sky anymore but it wasn't the grey clouds that felt foreboding.

The trip to the ‘capital’ was scenic. lush trees and plant life, sun light coming down in beautiful rays making it seem like a fairy-tail. I loved the forest. Our planet was covered in them, that and our tall mountains to the north that we mined from. No dura steel or anything like that, but beautiful crystals and some coal. Nothing of real interest however. 

I ignored it and kept going, I was probably just being paranoid with the now darker grey sky dampening my mode, but I should hurry and get my cargo so that my mood is the only damp think.

I make my way over to the port, my shipping order in hand to give to the pilot. I was really early, people just starting to start working here, usually I stayed longer but with rain I should probably get back soon, guess the guests at the inn may get lunch after all,

Being so early I arrived at the port just as the cargo ship landed. I went over to the pilot Anthony, we never were able to talk long but he always knew who I was.

I smiled brightly and waved but he lacked his usual pep. He was always pretty playful and joking but this time he seemed, almost anxious.

“Mornin’ Anthony.”

He nodded but didn't say anything, I handed him my shipping order so he new what crate of stuff was mine. As we waited for the droids to bring out the crate I couldn't help but get more worried.

“Whats wro-”

Before I could finish my sentence I was interrupted by a scream and the sound of... an ion engine.

I look up, my face dropping completely. Right above us emerging from the clouds was three of the biggest ships I had ever seen. Clearly owned by the Empire the one in the middle much bigger than the others, I bet its shadow covered the entire town.

My hand covered my mouth, this was crazy, three giant ships? here? why would there need to be three? such a unpopulated planet like this, one of those ships would be enough to bring enough solders to cover the planets populated areas three times over. the solders would probably outnumber out whole planets population five to one. But three ships, the number would probably more like for every one person there would be fifteen solders.

The port was at the edge of the city, only having forest for hundreds miles, the closet other village being mine. We watched as the biggest of the ships landed onto the forest. Completely decimating it. Destroying it for generations to come.

I couldn't stop shaking. Why three ships? Why here? And for makers sake what would we have to offer the Empire?

I as frozen in place till Anthony shook me. I turned to look at him as the ginormous ramp to the ship started to lower.

“You need to leave. NOW.”

His words where hard. He was right whatever this was I needed to warn my parents. we might even have to leave. By the time I am able to move my feet again the ramp had already lowered to the ground with huge groups of stormtroopers marching down it, but that wasn't what scared me.

The storm troopers all wore white, but in front of them all was one man. he was impossible to not notice and impossible to not know who he was. pitch black armour, a mask that seemed to cut through your very soul, foot steps that seemed to shake the planet itself to its core and breathing as foreboding as you could get.

It was the Emperor, a man who possessed a demanded attention. Impossible to ignore, even more impossible to not be afraid. only a crazy man wouldn't be scared of him.

I was almost in tears, so scared and so confused, Why would he come here. Bane mentioned finding a women, maybe he was here for slaves.

Just before I could speed off I felt eyes on me. I looked over my shoulder to him. It was impossible to tell with his helmet and mask covering him, but I swear he was looking at me, burning a hole in me with his eyes. 

Before I could even think I was racing away as fast as the bike would let me, terrified.

The second I got home a few hours later I was still in tears, I couldn't stop them. I had never felt fear like this. the fear I felt now made the fear I felt for Bane when I first met him seemed like nothing. 

I rushed inside, not even bothering to hold in my fear. No one was in the tavern, most gone to their next bounty or finding food elsewhere .

“MUM, DAD!!!”

“(Y/N)?!”

My voice was breaking, so scared I was just a sobbing mess, not knowing what else to do. I collapse on the floor shaking like a leaf when my mum came rushing in. 

She was worried, scared seeing me like this. She rushed over taking my trembling form in her arms and holding me close to her chest. Her heart as beating fast, but not as fast as mine. I thought it would explode from the stress and kill me before I could even warn her.

“Shhh, sweetheart, what's wrong, who hurt you?”

She started to look all over my body for any injuries but got confused when she didn't see any.

“H-he is he-here.”

My voice was hoarse from all my sobbing, I couldn't help my fearful stutter. 

“Who, sweetheart, who?”

I griped onto her shirt so hard I probably left holes in it my knuckles and most of my hand white, probably as pale as my face.

“The Emperor.”

Her eyes widened. She probably would have thought I was joking if I wasn't on the ground sobbing and shaking. thinking I was just playing some kind of sick joke.

Just before she could say something my dad came rushing into the room.

“The Empire Is here.”

Dads face was almost as pale as mine was, the colour slowly draining out of my mums face as it dawned on her.

“We need to leave.”

Dad started to run around grabbing things we might need.

“How, with what ship?”

“I don't know but it doesn't matter, we need to leave before more come, them being here is already to much, we need to leave, NOW.”

Moms face dropped even more, she must have known what that meant while I was still a scared shaking mess on the floor.

“You don't think that there isn't already a blockade of some kind around the planet they won't let anyone leave, and leaving right when the emperor gets here is much too suspicious.

“Well we have to try something!”

I couldn't make out their yelling after that, the ringing in my ears getting far to loud now. I have no idea how long it was till I felt my dad strong arms and calloused hands pick me up and walk out of our tavern only to freeze and go stiff as a rock, becoming as cold as one to. 

I look up confused, why were we just standing in the doorway. I look over at mum and she was just like dad, stiff and cold, frozen in place like she was ice, her eye unmoving but focused. I look up to dad again seeing his eyes the exact same way. I look ahead and almost screamed. Right in front of us was a battalion of black armoured stormtroopers and the Emperor himself, starting right back.

Still in my dads arms I could feel my breath catch in my throat. My eyes wide.

Why? Why here. This planet was absurd enough for him to come to, but our small little village, only full of farmers or bounty hunters and travellers passing through. No one had moved here in the past almost thirty years so they wouldn't be hunting someone. 

The only possible reason would be he was looking for slaves. A weak planet, an even weaker village, we where a perfect target. Meek and docile and hard working. Perfect slaves. 

At the realization fresh tears slid down my pale cheeks. I would be separated from my parents and probable tortured. I felt my dad put me down to the ground. If he didn't hold onto my upper arms my knees would have buckled under me and i'd fall to the floor in tears. Dad handed me over to mum, her moving me behind my father holding me up, pressing me into her side.

Staring back at me was the Emperor. I didn't know how I knew but I just did. The mask made it impossible to truly tell but while the black stormtroopers where staring at my dad ready to take aim at the giant of a man in front of them.

My dad was huge. About six foot three and very wide. Years of work hardening his muscles. To look at he was very intimidating but in reality he was a gentle giant who get uncomfortable with the sight of blood. Feeling a little safer and a little brave I peered past him a little only to freeze in place again all that bravery disappearing in a second. 

Slowly the Emperor came closer, I felt like throwing up only to remember I never ate my sandwich so there was nothing to throw up aside from stomach acid. As he got closer I realized how tall he was Just a foot shorter them my dad, also a giant of a man in his own right, at least to me. I only came up to the bottom of my dads chest with the emperor I was the same height as his chest. 

The hight difference only made me more scared. He was also wide, ripped with muscles. Despite what looked like ridiculously heavy armour you could tell how strong he was. He was right in front of my dad now, it was all the more obvious he was looking at me now, his head tilted downward and to the side to peer around my dad to look at me. As we stared at each other I became aware of his loud breathing through his helmet.

I tried to back away a little, both wanting to put some distance between myself and the most powerful man in the galaxy, lowering my head in the process realizing it was probably rude to stare and not wanting to piss him off.

But as I try to move I found the second I moved one foot back and started to move my head down an invisible force seemed to wrap around me. It wasn't painful but it was uncomfortably tight. It forced me to stay in place, looking up at him. 

“Name.”

I almost didn't register he was talking, so distracted by the invisible think keeping me in place. 

Everyone knew what a Jedi was and what the force was and that the Jedi are force sensitive and had a special connection to it. Being able to do extraordinary things. I had no doubt in my mind that this was the force, which only made me all the more scared. He could snap my neck with just his mind. 

His voice was so deep but not gravely like Bane’s, it was very smooth.

Realizing silence wasn't the best option with my new revelation I opened my mouth to speak only for dad to bet me to it. 

“My name is Dex, this is my wife Luma and our daughter (Y/N).”

For the first time he broke away from my gaze, opting instead to look at my dad but the force didn't pull away, it only seemed to get tighter when his gaze lingered on dad making me squeak in pain a little. 

The second the unwilling sound came out of my chapped lips the feeling loosened immediately. The Emperors eyes on my once more. Suddenly I felt a hand? Nothing was there but it felt like a hand was stroking my cheek lovingly, like mum would do when I got sick as a kid, I couldn't help but relax a little. 

“May I ask why you honour us with your presence my lord?”

Dad sounded so formal, clearly knowing not to piss him off and show him the respect a man of his station demanded. However the second he spoke a black stormtrooper came closer, his trigger finger clearly itching. 

“Do not speak to the Emperor unless spoken to.”

Their voice was hard, seething with entitlement and power. I realized I still couldn't move when I tried to grab the back of my dads shirt wanting to feel some semblance of safety. 

The Trooper had his gun against my dads head, all my dad did was stare at him. I tried to move to hug him, still unable to move, I cried out.

“NO! Please... pl-please don't hurt h-him... please.”

My voice was pathetic, pleading to whomever would listen to have mercy.

“Oh, (Y/N).”

I turned my head as much as I could to see my mum with her hand to her mouth and tears on her face. I hadn't even realized she was still here. It only made me more scared knowing someone else I loved was here and in possible danger.

I turned back to the Emperor and the trooper holding his gun up to my dads temple. If It wasn't too scary it would have been funny, the trooper being shorter than my dad so he had to reach up pretty far to have the barrel of the gun pressed to dads head. 

“Please.”

My voice was pathetic, broken from crying and fear, begging the emperor for mercy.

The Emperor raised his hand, signalling to the trooper to lower his weapon. Without hesitation the trooper did. Clearly loyal to his Emperor. I breathed a sigh of relief as he fell back into formation with the other troopers only for my breath to stop when the emperor pushed past my dad and towered over me.

Dad didn't dare make a move but mum tired to come close to me again to hold me, fearing for her only child's life. But before she could get too close the Emperor shot his left hand out using the force to hold her in place, much like he was doing to me.

I still couldn't move but I could still turn my head to see her. She wasn't completely forced in place like me. She was holding her neck, she was breathing but it was clear the grip of the force was pretty tight. Tight enough to keep her in place. 

I turned back to the Emperor, eyes brimming with even more tears I didn't even now I had, scared for my mums life. 

I opened my mouth to beg again only for him to raise his right hand to my face. I thought he was going to slap me, put me in my place for daring to speak to him again without permission. But instead I felt his pointer finger press gently to my lips silencing any cry or pleas for mercy. 

My eyes shot open, not expecting the gentle touch from the man I assumed would make me a slave. I gazed up at his helmet. The place where his eyes would be are covered by a very dark red, almost black visor. It would be impossible to tell if I wasn't so close to his face.

After a second he pulled away. His left hand still raised keeping mum in place and turned to dad, straightening a little. I didn't even realized he had to bend down to look at me. it only made me more scared. Everything about this man screamed power and intimidation. His heigh, his strength, his men, his ships and especially is ability to use the force. He was a man to fear.

“How much?”

My dad blinked, having been more focused more on his scared daughter and distressed close to choking wife.

“M-my lord?”

“Your daughter, I want her, but I will not leave you with nothing. How much do you want for her.”

I left out a sob, I didn't mean to, it just slipped out. If the force wasn't holding me up I would have colapsed onto the ground, my hands covering my face. 

My dads looks over at me, fear plain as day in his eye. He would never give me away, but at the same time this was the Emperor of the entire galaxy, who was he to say no.

It was silent for a while the only sound being that of the Emperors breathing, me trying to hold back my sobs and mum trying not to choke as my dad was forced to make an impossible decision.

He could give me away and get a good pay out, giving us all a chance to live or he could say no and have all of us killed for defying the Emperor.

I understood. If he gave me away I would never hold it against him, never hate him. How could I. We are only human. It hurt but I would be happy knowing that they had survived this terrifying ordeal and got enough credits to live lavishly for one hundred life times. 

“Dex... Dex no.”

Mums voice was hoarse from the force choking her, barely getting out the words.

Dad looked so scared, so conflicted and so mad at himself probably for entertaining the idea of giving away his only child for credits, ashamed he ever considered it in the first place. 

He looked over at me, my eyes pleading with him to just do it. To stay alive and too have plenty of credits to live happily and easily the rest of their lives, tears brimming in my eyes. 

“No.”

The words rocked me to my core, my heart stopping for just a second as I almost screamed at him. Begging him not to do anything stupid.

Before the Emperor could even do anything the trooper from before came back over. Kicking the back of dads knees forcing him down to the ground. Shoving his face into the ground with his boot. 

I struggled against the force, trying to break free and run to my dad, wanting to shield him from the trooper ready to shoot him at a moments notice. Only to be held still, my effort pointless.

The man keeping me in place turned to me, staring at my tear stranded cheeks, not having anymore tears to even cry. Staring at my drained and withering body and I tried to break free. 

“How dare you, you dare deny the Emperor, even after he offered you more credit than a skug like you ever deserved”

I pleaded for the trooper to stop to have mercy even directly begging the Emperor saying I would do anything he wanted if he just let my family go.

He never stoped looking at me, just staring. I felt naked under his gaze, exposed and weak. Pathetic.

Finally he turned away, looking back at my dad who's face was so close to his boot dad was practically kissing it. 

“I’ll say it again, give me your daughter willingly and I will pay you handsomely, resist and I will kill your wife and make you watch, then kill you and take your daughter anyway.”

Dads eyes widened, even more scared now.

“No, no plea-.”

Mum begged again, only to be cut off by the force squeezing around her neck to tighten lifting her slightly off the ground, really choking her now.

“No, no please, please my lord have mercy on them, please. I’ll do anything... please.”

The last please was almost inaudible. Barely even a whisper. 

Clearly tired of the silence from my dad his left hand that was still extended towards my mum went from a pincer shape to a closed fist, followed by a sickening snap.

Everything when silent, my eyes wide and my mind blank.

I looked over to my dad. His hand where tied behind his back with binders as he screamed and struggled, three more troopers having to come over and help hold him down. I saw he was screaming but I couldn't hear any sound as he fought tooth and nail to get out of the troopers grasp.

Suddenly I felt very light, the force had released me, Contrary to my thoughts I didn't fall, I just stood there. My brain had completely stoped working, not registering anything but the need to turn around. Something had happened and I needed to see. 

I turned slowly I kept my eyes level but when I didn't see anything behind me I looked down. 

There, about a foot away from me lay the body of my mother.

Suddenly all the noise hit my at once, my dad shouting profanity's at the Emperor who had just killed his beloved wife and at the troopers holding him down.

Her neck was twisted at a sick angle. Her once beautiful blue eyes open and dull. Lifeless. 

I felt to my knees, crying out as I crawled over to my mum. I reached out for her, cradling her body in my arms, holding her close to my chest. Begging for this to be a bad dream. That I could wake up any second and be in my bed, my parents still safe and sound,

It took me a second to realize but I couldn't hear dad screaming anymore and I was cooler, like I was in a shadow, The only sound being that of my soft hiccups and loud breathing that didn't belong to me. 

I look up at the Emperor. He was looming over me and my mums lifeless body, staring at me again.

I didn't dare say anything, just stared back, getting ready to beg for mercy again but the Emperor spoke up before I could.

“One last chance. Give me your daughter, I pay you and let you live or I kill you in front of my poor girls eyes and take her away anyway.”

He clearly wasn't talking to me but he never took his eyes off my trembling figure still wrapped in his shadow.

I look past him to see my dad completely restrained, unable to move with a gag in him mouth making it impossible to get any words out. How was he supposed answer?

Unable to answer, dad fought against the troopers and his binders with all his strength, a fury in his eyes I had never seem before. 

The Emperor crouched down on one knee in front of me. Without a word he pried my cold hands away from my mums body. I struggled against him as much as I could, not ready to leave her. But my fight was pathetic, I was frail and weak from all the crying and fear, exhaustion hitting me all at once. 

My weak attempts to get away from him and back to my mum was nothing to him. 

He pulled me away from my mum. Lifting me in his arms like I weighed nothing. Hoisting me up to his hight with one arm. I grip onto his shoulders holding tightly onto his black cape, my hands shaking uncontrollably. 

He lifted his free hand up to my cheek, stroking it lightly with his gloved thumb.

“You had your chance.”

I look at him in utter fear, snapping my head over to my dad trying to push away from the evil man holding me trying to run to my dad only for the hand under my thighs to tighten and the hand that was once on my cheek to wrap around me tightly keeping me pressed to his chest. Before I could do anything the sound of a blaster bolt rang through the air and my fathers body went limp with a burning hole in his skull.

I scream as loud as I possibly could. pushing as hard as I physically could trying to get to my dads limp body.

“Shhhhhh, little one, I have you... relax.”

And with that everything went black.

When I woke up I was surrounded by warm blankets, I breathed a sigh of relief, a bad bream, it was all just a bad dream. I almost let out a cry in relief, but I hold back, not wanting to wake up mum or dad. I curl up a little more, enjoying the feeling of my bed a bit more till I got up and had to work for the day. I move my head further into the pillow snuggling close only to freeze.

I started to shake, this wasn't my bed. My bed was comfortable, but not this comfortable.

I refused to open my eyes. I didn't want to admit where I probably was, and how my life had been shattered. I kept my eyes shut like they where vaults holding the most precious treasure, because if I opened them it felt like I was really saying goodbye.

Even with my eyes closed so tightly it didn't stop my tears of mourning slipping past my eye lids, my thoughts couldn't help going to my parents, I think of all the good times and the bad, all leading up to their brutal and cruel deaths by a mad man. I was all alone now and to make matters worse I have no idea where I am and I wasn't brave enough to open my eyes to find out.

I herd the whooshing of a door open behind me. I wanted to curl up even tighter in the foreign soft blankets, the atmosphere seemingly getting cooler. Not freezing, but enough to rase a few goosebumps.

I heard heavy foot steps coming over to me. I tried to calm my breathing to make it look as if I was peacefully sleeping but it must have been a pretty poor try considering I had tear stains on my cheeks. Once they left I would open my eyes and look around, figure out where I was and collect myself but I didn't want anyone in the Empire to see me like this, weakness wasn't something I wanted to show right now.

It was so quiet, too quiet, it had only been a few second but it was so quiet I almost forget he was there. How could someone be so quiet. The only reason I knew he was still there was because I didn't hear his heavy footsteps leave or the opening and closing of the door.

I lay as still as I could, not daring to move as the figure made its way towards me, standing right in front of my 'sleeping' body and just stood there, unmoving and still as stone.

The silence blanketed us, I started to break out in a cold sweat. If this kept up pretending to sleep was going to fail me if the look of me didn't already the stains on my cheeks and I was probably too stiff looking to seem peacefully asleep.

After what felt like several minutes of unbearable stillness -but was probably just a few seconds- I finally heard the shuffling of fabric followed by a heavy weight placed beside me. The stranger had sat down beside me.

I was still laying in a kind of fetal position, my knees where bend and tucked a little but not touching my stomach with my hands resting beside my head on the pillow. The stranger was right beside my stomach almost pressing against it

I stiffen a little as he sits not expecting him to do that, but I immediately relax as much as I can and try to get my breathing under control, hoping the stranger just thought that it was his siting down on the bed that jostled me a little.

After a few more moments of silence, what felt like a hard gloved hand finds its way into my hair. His hand lightly brushed through my hair, stroking my head gently. But despite the gentle calm touch I still flinched. Bad.

I had no Idea where exactly I was but I did know I was with the Empire after Emperor Vader had murdered both my parents in front of me. That was enough to want to gather my bearings alone and try not to freak out with someone from the Empire in the damn room.

A deep chuckle came from the man, It was powerful and even sexy, sending an unwilling pleasant shiver up my spine. His hand was clearly gloved, feeling leather like and hard, almost like the hand of a droid. It was a gentle and kind touch but hard none-the-less.

"I'd suggest you stop pretending, little one. Pretending to sleep won't work with me."

The voice was light in tone almost playful but his voice itself was deep, it sounded vaguely familiar yet so different at the same time.

I slowly open my eyes, know that I had been figured out. I rub my eyes a little trying to prevent any tears from falling. The mans fingers were still wrapped in my hair, I brushed my fingers on his arm a little accidentally. I bring my hand back down to my chest as quickly as I could. I shoot my eyes over to the man who sat beside me and I freeze.

My eyes where met with a strong torso, and the pitch black armour of the Emperor who killed my family. This couldn't be worse, I was in a room with the Emperor himself. This wasn't some random imperial officer it was the Emperor of the entire galaxy who ruined my life.

I couldn't help my shaking, a sob coming from my dry lips as salty tears wet my cheeks. I look further up, seeing his right arm extended to me, his hand in my hair to his broad chest to his face.

He didn't have his helmet on, that's why his voice was different, his vocalizer wasn't twisting his voice. Thats why it sounded vaguely familiar.

He had curly hair that went close to his shoulders, and amber eyes with red around the rim of his irises. He had a scar going down his right eye. He was very tall and clearly strong but he was also very young looking, close to my age, probably just a few year older.

He tilted his head to the side a little, a grin on his face. It wasn't mocking or insulting, more like looking at a scared kitten, which to be fair probably is what I looked like right now. He tsked at me, still running his fingers through my hair.

"No need to be so scared, little one. You are safe with me I swear."

His comforting words where lost on me. I only saw red. I grit my teeth and steel myself. All my fear disappearing. This man killed my parents in front of me and he calmed I was safe with him?

In a fit of anger and temporary bravery I hit his hand away as hard as I could ready to scream at him, but the back of my wrist was met with a ridiculously hard surface as I try to swipe him hand away.

I yelp and cradle my wrist in my right hand, holding it to my chest.

He tsk's as me again. I try to move away from this evil man only for him to grab me by the waist and yank me into his lap. I keep my hurt wrist close but I pound on his armoured chest with my uninjured hand. In hind sight, not a good idea. him being so well armoured, not like without his armour I could do anything to him but in all my grief I could think of nothing else to do.

"Le-t me go, you b-bastard let me g-go."

My voice was shaky from my tears but still clear.

You would expect someone so powerful like him to hit me back, yell and tell me to be quiet but he didn't. He held me close, wrapping his large arms around me holding me to his chest.

After a minute or two of beating on his chest he seemed to realize that I was hurting myself. I didn't care I didn't even notice the pain. Too angry to even realize.

He grasped my hand, his completely covering mine and my wrist.

"Come now, little one. You're hurting yourself."

He brought my hand up to his lips, kissing it lightly all over. My hand was in a hard fist and was covered in little bruises from hitting his armour.

"Your only hurting yourself, calm down, little one."

I didn't want to, maker I didn't but the second he spoke his words I felt something wash over me, a feeling that wasn't mine but controlled me regardless.

I relaxed completely, the Emperor kissed my bruised hand a few more times till I slipped it out of his grasp. It wasn't a hard hold, it was actually very light. I cradled both my hands to my chest and let silent tears fall.

'What's happening to me?"

I wasn't stuttering in sobs anymore, now I was just very quiet, quiet and pathetic.

The Emperor moved his hand to stroke my hair again, rocking back and forth lightly making sure not to make any sudden movements.

"You know of the force, yes, little one?"

I nod silently, I didn't want to give in, I really didn't, but what choice did I really have. I had no idea where I was or how to get away and my parents where know dead. I didn't have any other family so I had no where to go. Best to just play along till I could escape by myself.

"I am a force user, I can do many things with it, including coxing my beloved little one to calm down a little bit."

I felt calm, yes, but I was shaking like crazy. I was a scared lamb in a lions claws. I cling to my clothes only to realize they weren't even mine. I wasn't wearing my usual work clothes I was earlier, old and tattered from years of work but still as comfortable as ever. Now I was wearing a black gown. it was also very comfortable and very fancy but if felt so wrong.

It was long, going down to my ankles with a slit going up to my upper thigh. It had an open back, I could feel the cool leather of his arm on my back. It had thin straps and a dip in the chest that didn't leave much to the imagination. The straps almost looked like they would snap if I moved my shoulder too much.

I curled in on myself a little, feeling much more exposed than I wanted to, feeling all the more vulnerable. The gown wasn't very thick, it was very thin and flowy. It didn't hug my body tightly but being curled up in the Emperors lap made the fabric fold around me more then it would have.

I could feel my eyes well with tears but they wouldn't fall, no matter how much I wanted them too, like the force wasn't letting me cry, forcing me to feel 'calm'. But these emotions are not mine, it felt wrong, but it was too hard to resist. It was like a hand had wrapped around me, controlling everything I felt.

"Please... stop."

My voice was still so small, but in his presence it was hard to not feel pathetic and weak.

He hummed down at me in question, his lips resting in my hair as he continued to rub my back. I would be lying if I said it didn't feel good, it became harder and harder to remember what he did to my parents and feel the anger and sadness that accompanied it. Now I just felt odd, I was scared to be with the damn Emperor of the whole galaxy but It was like I was slowly forgetting them. I figured it must be his use of the force, the thought sent a wave of fresh naked pure fear through me. I didn't want to forget, it felt like a betrayal to forget them by the hands of their murderer. I wouldn't let that happen.

"Stop."

I forced myself to seem more confident in my words, Pressing on his chest trying to get up, to put some distance between us, hoping that it would weaken his hold on my mind with some distance or even just my resistance. I didn't know much of anything about the force, just that force sensitives could do things with it like put words in your mind and lift things.

I pushed a little harder. If it came to a fight I would clearly lose but he may be willing to give me a little space.

My poor little one, I could feel her fear, her resistance even her confusion rolling off her in waves. She was so scared, scared of me, the force, she didn't want to give in and by no means was she weak minded but she didn't understand the force nor did she know how to fight it.

She was pushing away from me, I could feel how stressed she was, she felt so many emotions none of them the ones she should feel in my arms, just fear. She needed her space, but I didn't want to give it to her.

From the moment I saw her I knew she had to be mine, she looked so vulnerable, so weak and so scared with confusion, having no idea why we had come to such a small insignificant planet. But from that first moment I saw her I knew I would have her, no matter what, she was mine.

I knew killing her parents would have a negative effect on our relationship, but I wouldn't let something as insignificant as them get in the way of having what was rightfully mine.

I was broken out of my thoughts when I felt another push on my armoured chest by her small hand, calloused from all her days of hard work, She would never have to work again, I didn't want to let her go, but giving her some space would be beneficial to gain her trust.

I let her go reluctantly. She stood up, a little wobbly after taking a few steps away from our bed. The second I saw her shake as if her knees where about to give out made me want to rush to her, pull her in my arms and never let go again.

She pulled her hand up to her head, her head down and eyes closed. She knew I was using the force to keep her calm and I could see she suspected that I was easing her parents out of her mind. She was smart, my sweet little girl, but she didn't know the force well, and while she wasn't weak minded her thoughts where loud and very clear to a master of the force.

Her voice was so weak, she really was so scared. Again, I wanted to hold her to my chest and never let go, make sure she knew that she was safe with me, but all good things come to those who wait and she was a sweet thing I would wait for and give her her space, within reason, of course.

"Stop."

"What do you mean, little one?"

I knew what she meant, but step one of making her mine would be coxing her to tell me what she wanted, what she needed, even if I knew

"My mind... s-stop toying with I-it."

I could practically hear the tears in her voice, but with my use of the force they wouldn't fall. She must have felt so pent up, unable to get her emotions out, cry like she needed to.

I loosened my hold on her mind slowly, enough to let her feel her fear but not enough to let her truly focus on the memory of her parents.

The second I did fresh tears spilled from her face, I hated it. Hated seeing my little one cry and hiccup softly, her hands unable to keep up with all her tears, some one them falling to the cold floor.

All I could think of was how much I wanted to hold her shaking form, how much I wanted to comfort her. But she would only push me away.

I reach into her mind again, not to control her emotions but to see what she was thinking. But she wasn't even really thinking anymore, she was just scared and confused. Not knowing what would happen to her next. I realized she didn't even take the time to look around, see where she was.

She kept shaking, she was mostly shaking because she was scared, she didn't even notice how cold she was. Space was a cold place, and in a metal ship with bare feet and a thin gown that showed so much of her skin it must have felt that much colder, my poor little one.

I wanted to pick her up, tuck her back into our warm blankets, take off my armour pull her into my warm chest and watch as she slowly drifted off into sleep.

Instead I walked over to the fireplace. It was a few meters away from the foot of the bed with two couches and a table between them where I often did work when my office was no longer suitable.

I start a fire and strip away some of my armour leaving me in a pair of pants and a lose black tunic. it felt good to be rid of the heavy armour, It worked well for intimidation and making me seem inhuman, it made people fear me all the more, but my dear little one is not someone that should fear me.

Once the armour is put away and the fire is large and burning brightly I move towards my little one. She was still crying, her hands still trying to wipe away all her tears that just kept on coming.

I was much taller than her, she only came up to my chest, if that. she was so small and frail and in need of protection, my protection.

I stand close to her, I wanted touching her, my hands where outstretched to her. her head was held down as she tried to cry as silently as she could, my poor baby girl.

'Come little one, you must be so cold, come sit by the fire."

She looks up at me with puffy cheeks and red eyes and swollen lips, she must have been biting them trying to keep quiet.

She was very hesitant, backing away a little, albeit shakily.

Despite wanting to grab and hold her close, I resist the urge, it would only scare her more. I hated having to take things slow, but she would give in eventually, with a little assistance.

I slipped into her mind again, she was trying desperately to think of her parents, any memory at all, scared to lose them. it was sweet how much she cared for them but now they where gone, I would have to teach her how to rely on me now.

I use the force to project some of my feelings, making her feel that I wouldn't hurt her, that she was safe and that I only had her best interests at heart.

She was so tense, it hurt me to see her this way.

I step closer, she tensed even more, her hands now at her chest clutching the hem of the gown with shaky hands. I place my hands on her upper arms, rubbing lightly, smiling lovingly at her.

She jumped a little but not out of fear, She looked down to where my right hand was placed then over to my left and my right again. I chuckled lowly at her realization, she didn't seem to notice before that I had a fake arm. For a moment all her fear washed away, replaced by her curiosity.

I loved the look on her face, not scared, not confused, nothing but a good healthy curiosity and the want to ask questions.

She kept staring at my mechanical hand, wide curious eyes that I longed to get lost in, but first things first.

I rub my right thumb grabbing her attention again. her head whips up to me so fast, I think she might have gotten whiplash, but then looks down again with red cheeks, ears and shoulders, embraced at her staring.

"I'm sorry."

Again, her voice was soft, but this time she wasn't scared. I chuckled at her.

"No need to apologies, little one. Its quite the interesting thing to see. I assume it's safe to say you've never seem anyone with a missing limb before?"

In her more calm state I was able to slowly lead her to the couches on the edge closet to the fire, she slight shaking stoping completely now that she was warming up by the fire.

Once she is sat down, I sit beside her. Her back faces the fire and her front faces me but her knees as tucked into her chest, her arms wrapped around them.

To my surprise she shakes her head.

"There was an old traveler that came to the tavern once, he had lost his left arm in some freak accident when he was young."

I tilt my head a little, a silent suggestion for her to continue.

"I had just never seem anyone with a working moving prosthesis before... I-I didn't mean to be rude."

At her last statement she turned her head away, not wanting to look at me with her embarrassment.

This was perfect, I got her talking, I just had to keep her that way. it was the perfect distraction for the time being. That and my slight use of the force helped keep her parents out of the forefront of her brain, she was much more calm now.

She curled up into herself more, hugging her knees to her chest tighter than before, I knew I couldn't expect everything to be prefect from the get go but I hated seeing her like this, too scared to even sit openly with me. It broke my heart.

"Ohhh no, little one~ it wasn't rude."

I moved a little bit closer to her, she didn't seem to notice with her head down. I wished she would look me in the eye so that I could see hers. The most beautiful eyes I had ever seen.

"Its quite the engineering marvel, It was custom made from me during the clone wars but I added modifications and designed the gold and black design it has now. I can even feel with it a little, not like a real limb but if I wasn't looking and someone touched my hand I would know."

I hold my right hand out to her for inspection, hoping she would grab it. Giving her the option to do or not do something was a good first step in making her feel more safe and secure.

I hold my hand palm up, a clear invitation to hold it. She lifts her head up to get a better look at it, clearly interested. I could feel her curiosity with the force but I could also feel her fear. She just needed a little nudge.

I was already manipulating her mind a little, keeping my force signature weak, she may not be force sensitive but she knew I was and a random unknown feeling in he brain that one had never felt before is a pretty big give away.

I strengthen my hold on her mind a little, just making a wash of calm run over her, Making sure she always felt calm and safe around me would be important and with a little help from the force it made the process that much quicker.

After a few moments she slowly reached out, she wasn't as hesitant but her hands moved at a snails pace.

I almost grabbed her and pulled her in my lap when her soft hands grabbed mine. I couldn't feel it very much but I could feel a light buzzing, the hands sensors going off. I wish she was holding my real hand, I could feel my fingers twitch at the thought as it rests on my thigh.

Her hand moved mine around, feeling much more confident now or maybe she was just distracted now that she had something to fiddle with.

Her fingers gently prodded at mine, curling them and un-curling them. She moves to my palm, tracing the design of it for a second then moving up to my wrist to my forearm. Finally after what felt like an eternity her fingers made to where my fake arm meets my real one right underneath my elbow.

I closed my eyes in bliss when her fingertips gently brushed my skin. I loved being able to really feel her, If only for a few moments at a time.

I opened my eyes again to stare at her lovingly. Her eyes where full of curiosity, being able to explore something she had never seen before. It just made me all the more obsessed.

My fingers kept twitching with ever touch she gave me, feeling the need to hold her more. Keeping her still with the force earlier was good, the feeling of holding her like that felt amazing but it wasn't enough.

Even while caring her back to the ship my heavy thick armour was in the way, not allowing me to really hold her. I only wore the armour for intimidation proposes. No one alive had seen me without it now that Sidious was dead. The anonymity and emotionless feel that suit gave me made me all the more intimidating.

As I take in her features I was brought back to reality when I heard a grumble.

(Y/N)'s hand slipped away from mine and wrapped around her knees again, her head to the side trying to his how red her face had gotten but her ears and bare shoulders gave her away.

"Hungry, little one?"

She nods embarrassed. I couldn't help chuckling at her, my outside appearance playful but on the inside I was seething. On her planet it would be around ten at night, of course she was hungry, how could I have been so neglectful to not take care of her needs.

I get up, brushing my fingers lightly on her knee. She didn't flinch this time, instead looking up at me shyly, this was improvement.

"Ill be back with some food, till then feel free to roam about, this is your room so you have a right to everything in it, alright little one?"

I felt the need to tell her that everything in here was hers. I didn't want her to be shy about her exploring, the more she got used to her new surroundings the better. One problem however was that our rooms on my ship was different to the rooms on Coruscant. That would be a whole new place to get use to, but I would cross that bridge when I get there. We still had time before we jumped into hyper space and several hours in hyper space so I had plenty of time to think on it. That is, If I can keep my mind off my little one.

The second the Emperor left to get food I fell forward shoving my face into the cushions of the couch, I felt so embarrassed. First I blatantly touch and explore his hand but then my stomach growls.

After a few seconds of not being able to breath with my face shoved in the cushions I decide to get up and explore.

The room was very large, a king sized bed with now unmade blankets was right by the fireplace, the fireplace facing the foot of the bed with couches and and a coffee table on a carpet then went under both couches as well.

To the left of the fireplace was the door the Emperor left out of, it was very big but I guess it had to be considering how tall he was but the door was also really wide, about the width of two doors. to the right of the fireplace was another door, just as tall but only the width of one door.

I walk over, getting goosebumps immediately once my bare feet touch the cold metal. I walk over to the door and open it with the button panel on the side. It was a refresher with a door to the left. the fresher was pretty standard. It looked very clean and fancy. Like the main room it was mostly black. I assume that it was just his colour of choice but both rooms did have come colour. The sheets, pillows, carpet and towels in the freshen are a dark bloody red.

I go to the door on the left, it was a wardrobe, filled with all black clothes. the room wasn't very big but it didn't really need to be either, what scared me was the full set of armour at the end of the room. In my head it solidified the fact I was with the Emperor, without his suit it was easy to forget, seeing a living face and not an emotionless mask. the only clue that it was a person and not a droid being the sound of his breathing.

I could feel my tears well up, thinking about my parents again. The second I think fo their dead body's I feel like a fog has been lifted from my brain, Like I was remembering something I had forgotten for years.

I start to dry heave, not having anything in my stomach at the time, especially because I never got a chance to eat my lunch I packed. I feel my knees shake under me, threatening to give out any second.

I look up from the floor while I leaned against the door frame of the fresher. I feel my stomach drop. I never noticed it before. I don't know how I didn't, now that I see it its painful obvious its there. To the right of the bed it a window. The whole wall was the window but it was pitch black until I cared to actually look at it.

I slowly make my away out of the refresher, my hand over my mouth trying to ground myself and not throw up stomach acid.

before It just seemed like all the other black walls in the room, but now that I take a closer look it was a window. The sky was pitch black, like it was in the dead of night but now I could see little dots in random order all over. I walk closer, placing my hand on the window just to conform it was one.

I fall to my knees for the umpteenth time, fear racking thought my body as the realization hit me. I knew I wasn't home that much was obvious but know seeing the large never-ending expanse of stars that was space really hit me.

I wasn't home, I was with the emperor on a giant ship in the middle of space going maker knows where. I wasn't home, and I would probably never be able to go home again.

I crumple up into myself and sob uncontrollably. The tears seeming never ending as I cry my heart out.

As I walk down the hall to my little ones room I find myself more rushed then I normally would have.

I could feel my little ones distress, I pulled away for a few minutes getting distracted by my chefs incompetency and when I realize I had pulled away I gently eased myself back into her mind only to find her in pain.

She wasn't physically in pain, but her head was a mess of sorrow and trauma. I was a fool to leave her when she was still so emotanally fragile. Even more of a fool to be so carless as to pull away from her mind.

I couldn't get to our room fast enough, opening the door only for my heart to break a little. There on the floor leaning against the window was my poor little (Y/N) crying her little heart out.

She looked as broken as her mind felt. Huddled close to herself, her hand clenched tightly to her chest as her sobbed uncontrollably. Her cheeks and eyes red and puffy, her eyes shut so tightly that it looked like she would not open them again.

She didn't even seem to notice my presence yet, I quickly set her food down on the coffee table and rush over to her. I fall to my knees and wrap her in my arms pulling her into my lap. She was cold as ice despite the fire burning. She didn't even acknowledge my holding her, just sobbing in my chest as I hold her as close as I possibly could, slipping back into her mind in an attempt to ease her pain and her parents from her mind. It would be much harder now, she was focus on them, their faces, how they died.

My force signature was heavy in her mind, she seemed to notice what I was doing. Her parents slipping from her mind regardless of how hard she tried to hold on. Finally acknowledging me she pushed against me, her hands shoving on my chest trying to get out of my hold only for me to hold on to her tighter.

"Shhhhhh, little one. Relax, let me help you. I will make it stop hurting."

My voice was quiet and calm, my lips brushing her ear a little. I was happy to have her in my arms but this wasn't how I wanted it to happen.

Her hands where shaking, all of her was shaking really, trying to get away. She seemed to think that if she got out of my hold my hold on her mind would also leave.

"No- no let me go."

"Shhhhh, (Y/N) I need you to calm down. Let me help"

She pushes harder but I wouldn't let her go, not when my little one was in so much distress whether she wanted me to or not.

"No."

She was clearly adamant about not letting me hold her or help her so I guess I have to do this the hard way. It would be easier to work with her mind without any resistance anyway.

I sigh deeply, I didn't want to have to do this but it was my best option.

Before she could push on me again I grabbed both her wrists in one of my hands, she was so much smaller then me, her wrists where so small that my fingers overlapped as I held her.

My other hand shoved her face into my neck, holding her by the top of her neck and the bace of her skull. She struggled as hard as her little body could still shaking uncontrollably.

"Shhhhhhh, little one~. I promise by the time you wake up everything will be ok."

With that I force her to sleep with he force. She would wake up with a hell of a headache, her mind was so active and in distress, being forced to sleep wouldn't be pleasant.

I pick her up and tuck her back into bed. I look over at her forgotten food. She will be starving by the time she wakes up, I'll make sure some food is waiting for her when she wakes up.

I walk over to the fresher, It had been a long day for us all.

I figured have a few minutes to let her mind calm down and relax fully would be good before I go rooting around in there. I strip and have a shower. Enjoying the feeling of the water wash over me I allow myself to relax knowing my love was waiting for me in our bed.

I never thought I would love anyone the way I loved Padmé but my love for (Y/N) put all out time together to shame, I knew the second I saw her she would be mine. I had to have her and this time I would make sure nothing ever happened to her.

Once I was all dried off I put on some loose fitting pants and made my way to bed. I make my way under the blankets for behind her and pull her close to my chest. With the open back on her dress I could feel her skin pressed up against mine. It felt so good having her so close. My arms wrapped around her stomach holding her close.

I slowly reach my hand up to her forehead pressing it into my neck. I slowly start to work her parents from her mind, sealing away her thoughts and memory of her parents, making the memory of my taking her very foggy. I couldn't give her memory's that weren't hers but I could make sure she wouldn't think about them.

I take my time, if I went to fast her headache would be ten times worse when she wakes up, but already its going to be pretty bad. Messing with someones mind was never a comfortable thing for the victim.

I would give her some pain meds when she woke up too.

Once I was done and was sure she wouldn't remember anything I make sure the blanket was pulled up to her shoulders and tuck her close to my chest, intertwining our hands As I breath her in, finally able to relax with my little one safe in my arms.

Soon we would be home, and our new life would begin.

#star wars #star wars the clone wars #star wars tcw #star wars x reader #star wars x fem reader #dark anakin #dark anakin x reader #sith anakin #sith anakin x reader #darth vader #darth vader x reader #unburnt anakin #unburnt anakin x reader #emperor anakin #emperor anakin x reader #dark Emperor Anakin x reader #anakin x reader #anakin x y/n #anakin x fem reader #darth vader x y/n #Darth Vader x fem reader #yandere x reader #yandere anakin skywalker #Yandere dark anakin #Yandere Emperor Anakin #yandere anakin x reader #suitless vader #yandere emperor darth vader x readrt #yandere vader x reader #yandere emperor vader x reader

[iggy5055]

Imperial Crosshair x reader smut

Implied Poly Bad Batch

Summary: When Crosshair finds you and the Batch on Bracca things don't go as you planned.

Uninjured Crosshair 

Dividers belong to: https://www.tumblr.com/djarrex

Warnings: SMUT, violence, swearing, non con (kind of), Dom/sub

MINORS BE GONE!!!!

Minors DNI

All was quiet. Or at least as quiet as things could be with the Batch. Tech, Hunter and Echo where all inside the old Jedi cruiser while Omega and Wrecker where outside as Wrecker was teaching her how to disarm a bomb. 

It was so sweet how much the boys took care of her, as their newly minted younger sister, but she was very much loved. 

It was amazing how easily she got used to her new surroundings with the Batch. It took me a while and then things started to get spicy between us it was a whole new kind of relation ship to maneuver. But I wouldn't change it for the world. 

I joined the batch Before Echo, the Kaminoans thought it would be good to have a proper medic for the Bad Batch but didn't want to waist a medic form the regs. Tech, with his wide array of knowledge had no problem acting as a medic but before I joined them I was a doctor in an ER before I joined the army. I could treat a plethora of wounds and injures with speed and precision. I was also the only one who Wrecker would let give him needles so that was a bonus

I sigh, a smile on my face as I remember my times with everyone. Or at least I was till I heard a panicked voice. Immediately I activated Medic mode only to realize that Omega had clipped the wrong wire and the bomb was about to go off. 

She didn't know but it wasn't an actual thermal detonator. I couldn't help but snort a little as Wrecker made the poor girl think it was real and told her to make a run for it. Right as the so called ‘thermal detonator’ went off I turned my head to the sound of footsteps behind me. 

Echo came over and gave me a loving smile.

“How’s it going?”

“Wrecker made her think it was a real bomb and now she's a little upset.”

He smiled.

“But I think she's more upset about failing her test than it being a smoke bomb.”

Echo nodded.

“Wrecker, Omega, pack it in Hunter wants us back at the Jedi cruiser!”

As Omega and Wrecker started to make their way over to us you could hear Wrecker telling Omega not to feel too bad.

Once the two made their way over to us I pated Omegas head.

“Don't worry kiddo, With Wreckers help you'll be an expert in no time, besides, you can't expect to get everything right the first time round’.”

I give her an encouraging smile. She smiles back, her mood lighting a little.

Wrecker let out his big deep laugh and hoisted me onto his shoulder with one hand. 

“You bet kid, I failed my first disarming test to, with my help you'll be a pro in no time.”

His little encouragement made her feel a bit better than mine did, which was understandable. She felt much closer to the boys then she did me but we where still like sisters in a way.

As we made our way back to the cruiser, me still perched on Wreckers shoulder with his hand wrapped on my things keeping my securely in place, Echo’s mood seemed to shift, so did Wreckers.

Wreckers arm tightened around my legs a little. 

“We’ve got eyes on us.”

“Yeah, I see em’.”

“How may?”

“At least three, stay casual, Wrecker you ready?”

“Waiting on you.”

Wrecker sets me down. We started to jog. I held back little as Wrecker and Echo went to try and capture the scrapers. I wasn't a fighter, I never was. I took an oath to do no harm and I uphold it proudly.

Omega on the other hand eagerly followed behind her brothers. It always kind of worried me how she was so ever to follow them into danger but I guess she was a clone, this kind behaviour was in her blood. She was more alike to her brother than any of them realized. It always warmed my heart to see the little similarities in their behaviour, but also concerned me just as much. 

Echo wasn't able to keep up with the scrapers but Wrecker characteristically grabbed onto the back of their platform speeder. 

After a few minute we were able to catch up with Wrecker and the know unconscious scrapers.

After tying them up we make our way back to the Cruiser. 

Once back Hunter gather us all together. He talks about our dept and how we had a chance to make a lot of money right here. He was right it was also a good chance to relax and regroup.

It was sad that Rex had to leave so soon but we still had plenty of time to do everything else we wanted.

Echo expressed his displeasure about the idea. It wasn't hard for him to not be a soldier anymore, the ideals of one still ever-present in his mind, especially since he had just gotten his life back. But after some convincing he let it go, all be it reluctantly.

Me, Omega, Echo Hunter and Wrecker all make out way to the armoury while Tech heads over to the control centre of the ship to download some hardware. 

Hunter and Echo grab a hover-cart to help hall all the new weaponry onto the Marauder. 

Wrecker and Omega start to look at all the new ‘toys’ while Hunter and Echo seem to be having a slightly tense conversation. I walk over to them and tap Hunters shoulder. He turns his head over his shoulder, starting at me with sharp yet loving eyes. They eyes that made it so easy to fall in love with him. 

“Imma’ go see if there's any medical supplies still ok to use and start to load the Marauder.”

He nodded and I scurried away not wanting to bother them anymore. 

Echo and Hunter worked really well together but Echo was very secure in his beliefs. They weren't something he would let go of easily. That stubbornness was on of the reasons I fell in love with him.

As I make my way over to the med bay I find myself reminiscing on the times that made me fall for them.

First was Tech. It was a few months after I had just joined and everyone was still learning how to accommodate for a women. Everyone was really tense and carful around me. But not Tech. With his wide repertoire of knowledge he was very eager to have a new brain to pick even if he didn't really show his intense joy.

One day while he was shoved under the console of the Marauder I walked in. I needed a quiet place for a bit. After a mission I was always kind of drained, not really having the same stamina and tolerance for the violence that the boys had. 

Lets just say I never got that quiet place. Tech noticed I was there and he started to talk. For about an hour he just info dumped me, I thought I needed quiet to calm down but as Tech talked I realized that the quiet wouldn't have helped me very much. Techs words and his fun little facts made me forget about my fatigue as I sat in the chair beside the console he was under leaning forward so I could hear him properly. 

After he was done he sat in the chair beside me and just continued to talk. He talked and talked and talked. I stared into his eyes as he uses his hands to explain and emphasize his words when it hit me. I loved him.

Next was Wrecker. For missions I often stayed on the Marauder unless called out to the field because someone was hurt and they couldn't get them back to the ship with out proper medical care. 

I was siting on my bunk my elbows on my knees with my hands folded to my mouth waiting for a call to come in on my comm or for someone to come in growing in pain being supported by his brothers.

This time it was Wrecker. He was limping but didn't need help from his brothers I stand up. He was lightly groaning and was clearly in some kind of pain but nothing looked damaged as I looked over his armour. I looked kind of confused. I blinked at them all owlishly waiting for someone to tell me what wrong. 

As I look around the room Tech was going off to do his own thing Hunter was standing by Wrecker and Crosshair was leaning on the wall with a smug smirk on his face. Once my eyes fell on him I raised an eyebrow in question. 

Crosshair took out the tooth pick he was chewing on and his smirk widened.

“He stepped on a nail and can't get it out.”

His voice was coiled like always but still very amused.

I have to try and hold back a laugh. Wrecker was clearly uncomfortable, who wouldn't be after stepping on a nail so I try and calm myself so as not to laugh and pat my bunk. 

“Lay down and give me your foot, big guy.”

He did as told all be it reluctantly, he hated when I had to work on him but never fought me, luckily for me. I would clearly never win that fight.

He showed me his right foot as I hold it by the ankle and rest it on my thigh. I lean my head to the side and down to get a good look and sure enough there it was.

I almost gasp, a nail! This was a full blown spike!

“How the heck?!”

I look up at Wrecker his face was red as he turned away.

“How did this happen?”

Agin hunter and Wrecker didn't say anything but Crosshair was almost to eager to share. 

“He wasn't looking were he was going in the ruble after the mission and stepped on it when he stomped his foot celebrating.”

Crosshairs smirk only seemed to grow as did Wreckers blush. Hunter shooed the slender sniper away and left to give us some privacy so as to save Wrecker from his shame. 

So that's way he’s embarrassed, it didn't happen in battle.

The spike had shoved its way through his boot. The bottom of the boots where a little less protected then the rest of the armour but it still must have been some kind of stomp to get it through. 

I examine his foot till I look him in the eye. I couldn't take off the boot and give him some numbing because of the flat end of the spike still on the outside of his boot.

“Imma have to take it out as is, big guy.”

I look at him remorsefully, he started to shake his head.

“No, no way.”

I sight and grab some big tweezers to lock onto the spike.

“Tech!”

Tech emerges from the cock pit after I call. He comes over.

“Yes, Cyare?”

I smiled, me and Tech hadn't said anything about our new found affection but our attitudes towards each other changed after that day. I was happy that he felt the same way as I did. After that day something clicked. He started to touch me a little more. A hand on my back or my shoulder but most notably, his nickname for me in Mando’a I still didn't understand. But from the boys reaction it was something sweet.

“Could you grab me a syringe with some pain relief meds. I’ll need to be quick once the nail it out.”

Wrecker started to squirm. 

“No! No needles!”

He tries to get up.

“I’m fine now, nothing hurts.”

I roll my eyes trying to keep him down. Tech comes back with the syringe and hands it to me.

“Once more thing”

Tech stares into my eye waiting for his next instruction.

“Once I take out the spike I need you to take off his boot immediately so I can administer the drugs.”

He nods and starts to undo Wreckers boot so when the time comes he can take it off fast and easy. 

Wrecker started to squirm. Hunter and Crosshair came back over to help hold his down.

“On the count of three.”

Tech is still holding the boot while Hunted and crosshair are precticly standing on Wrecker to keep him still.

“ONE!”

I grab the spike tightly.

“TWO!”

On two I yank of the spike. Wrecker screams and flails a little. The second the spike it out Tech rips off the boot and I administer the drugs.

Wrecker stops squirming after I gave him the meds. Hunter and Crosshair get off the poor guy. Hunter huffs with a smile taping his brothers shoulder and Crosshair grumble and walks away even though we all knew he was happy his brothers want in pain anymore.

Tech places his hand in-between my shoulder blade and walks away after a second.

Once me and Wrecker were alone again I wrap up Wreckers foot and give him a pat on the leg 

“There all done.”

Wrecker stands up and starts to walk over tot he cock-pit to join his brothers. 

While I was cleaning up my bunk I pick of the spike. It was pretty big and sharp. No wonder it got stuck up there. but as I inspect it closer I see something through the blood. 

I squint my eyes and walk over to the ‘fresher. I rinse off the spike and gasp a little.

“oh no.”

I walk into the cock-pit everyone was relaxing. At some point we had taken off and were in hyperspace on our way back to Kamino. All the boys were only in their blacks, their armour laying around here and there. It would be a long trip and they wanted to relax. This was perfect.

Hunter is the first to look at my concerned face.

“Whats wrong?”

“wreckers I need you to stay calm for me, ok?”

He nods a dumfounded look still on his face.

I hold up the spick a little more.

‘This is rust.”

He nods.

“It was in your blood stream so that means you can get very sick.”

“Ok...”

He docent really react nothing I wasn't really expecting but then I pull out the small needle. 

“I need to give you this so that you don't get hurt more.”

I was expecting his to start yelling telling me no. The others seemed to be expecting the same thing, getting ready to ponce on their vod as a moments notice. 

But we are all surprised when Wrecker dosen’t make a move to run and get away or even protest.

I look around, not really knowing what to do, this had never happened before.

“Are you ok?”

for a moment I thought he had frozen with fear or something crazy like that. HIM, frozen in fear, NEVER. 

“Alright.”

‘What?”

We all stare shocked.

“Do what you gotta do.”

Without even thinking I move quickly to administer the drug, thinking it was some kind of failed confidence and wanting to take advantage of his lack of squirming while I still could. 

Once I was infant of him he showed me his arm but I shake my head and tell him to turn around.

he dose and before anyone could blind the needle is in his ass cheek and the drug had been given.

Wrecker gives a yelp. Most likely not expecting to have the drugs administered thought his very toned ass but other them that dosen’t make a sound or a move. Crosshair lets out a laugh at Wrecker’s yelp, I didn't thing anyone was expecting I would have to give him the needle in the ass and thought it was just the funniest thing. But to be fair if I was in his position I would laugh to. 

Wrecker groans but sits down and gives me one of his warm smiles saying thanks.

THANKS.

I walked away, flabbergasted, Wrecker thanked me from giving him a needle, the thing he hates most right after hights.

I couldn't help but blush when I realized it was because he trusted me enough to let me do it. And just like that I was in love again.

Next was Hunter. After a mission I had gotten hurt when I was too close to an explosion that went off by accident. I was looking for some supplies or anything we could use and didn't have enough time to get out of the way. 

I had passed out. Wrecker and Tech wouldn’t leave my side after Wrecker had taken me back to the ship and Tech treated my wounds but I was still out cold.

Once me, Tech and Wrecker became more lovers than friends everyones attitude started to change. It was clear to everyone we all loved each other, Even Crosshair changed, but of course none of us ever said anything. It was too embarrassing for me and the boys were to proud to admit it and none of us really knew how so we just let out actions show it.

Everyone stayed close Tech constantly checking my vitals and making sure all was right while Wrecker held my hand. Hunter was behind Wrecker with a look of utter agony on his face.

Crosshair had his same straight face as he leaned on the doorway to the cockpit. He looked the same as always but the give away was that he wouldn't take his sharp amber eyes off me. Usually he would clean his 773 Firepuncher Rifle but instead he just stared at my unconscious  body. 

When I woke up Crosshair walked into the cockpit, Tech made sure I wasn't in any pain and Wrecker asked if I needed anything. My throat was dry so I asked for some water. Once Wrecker left Hunter took up my hand and kissed each of my knuckles. I smiled at him not wanting to talk because it really hurt my throat. 

“I’m so glad you're ok ner kar'taylir darasuum.”

I didn't understand what he though. But Wrecker came in seconds latter saying

“She was my kar'taylir darasuum first, sarge.”

His tone was joking but also dead serious at the same time as he handed me the water. I chugged it down as he helped me keep my head up.

Tech came over and started to rub some bacta on the side of my face. I winced.

“Well technically-”

Wrecker rolled his eyes but gave up. I wince again and try and pull away.

Techs other hand worked its way around my head keeping me close so he could finish.

“Hold still, you want it to heal properly don't you cyare?”

I nodded and held still as best I could.

After that Hunter wouldn't leave my side. He was the first Batcher to ever sleep with me. Wrecker was very jealous. Soon enough all three started to sleep with me. It was nice being so close to them.

Things between me and him changed after that, his protectiveness almost suffocating but I knew it was because he loved me and was worried and I couldn’t help but love him back. 

Finally it was Crosshair.

I started to tear up at the memory as I gather some bacta patches. I missed him but the memory was still nice. 

It was a few weeks after the accident. I got a scar on the side of my face about the size of my forefinger. Crosshair started to stay close. In battle since he was a sniper and could stay away from too much danger he often dragged me with him saying that it was best to not get in the others way, everyone else agreeing.

I was lucky enough they let me come into the field int he first place but still. 

His hand often lingered on my face sometimes tracing the scar.

Once we were back on Kamino once he grabbed my hand after I was done eating in the mess and started to drag me away.

When I asked where he was taking me he never told me.

He dragged me till we were in the shooting range. No one else was in there , it was way to early. Without a word he handed me a gun. I held it sheepishly, my finger nowhere near the trigger as I lookup as him with just my eyes.

He points over to a stall.

“Start practicing ik'aad girl.”

I stare puzzled. I look up at him after and I make my way into the stall he pointed at waiting for more instructions. 

“If you're going to stick around you need to be able to protect yourself. I intend to make sure you can do that.”

I started to hold the gun the way I saw Hunter and Tech do. It was the same kind of gun they had, a DC-17 blaster pistol. Nut before I could even attempt to squeeze the trigger Crosshair stoped me. 

“Hold on.”

He came up behind me. He was very close his arms snaking around me and position my hands properly. He moved one of his legs in-between my own and pushes my foot out a little.

Once I was repositioned properly instead of pulling away he came even closer to me. He leaned his head to my ear. His lips brushing my ear.

“Try now.”

I nod and fire the gun.

It kept going like that for a while. He taught me to shoot and eventually we got closer. He was the first one to kiss me, whenever I got a bullseye he kissed my neck or my cheek. 

I wipe my the tears off of my cheeks as I think about how much I missed him. I finish packing up all the supply's I found and headed over the the door when everyone came rushing through the hallway on their way to the med room.

Without a word Tech grabbed my upper arm and started to walk around alternating corridors. Tech was the first to speak. 

“The Empire is here.”

I stare with wide eyes.

“What?”

Hunter was next.

“The empire found us, he is here.”

Tears came back to my eyes. Crosshair was here and he was trying to capture or kill us. I wanted to stay strong for Omega and the others. Not wanting them to know how much I really missed the tall sniper but it was too hard. Know that he was here it broke my heart to know one of the men I loved no longer loved me or his brothers and new found little sister.

“I have jammed their signal but that won't stop him. they will do a forward to aft search so if we keep this up all will be well Cyare.”

He let go of my upper arm to work on his data pad. After a few minutes of walking around and hearing the troopers all around as as we evaded them.

As we walk in silence it was hard to stop crying but I kept silent.

“Talk to me Tech?”

“I’m trying to tap into the regs’ comms so we can monitor their movements.”

As we hear banging down a side corridor Hunter points his guns. 

“Someone coming”

We all get back, the shadows in the corridor with no working lights hid us. The troopers march their way through the dark halls. We all crouch down. Weapons ready as I hold Omega. They walk right past us. It was too dark to really see anything, or maybe we are just really lucky.

As the troopers turn down a corridor we get up when Techs data pad let out a beep followed by blurred comm chatter.

“I’m in.”

I lean In closer to listen.

“All squads.”

“Yes sir.”

“Push the targets toward the hanger, we’ll pin then down.”

“Roger that.”

We hear Crosshair coiled voice on the comm, the voice I still loved. More tears fell as I feel Omega stiffen a bit.

“Aren't we headed for the hanger.”

Omega looks at Hunter worriedly.

“Not anymore, we’ll cut through the artillery deck.”

We made our way over to the deck guns at the ready as we tread carfully.

The deck itself was decrepit and rotting with two giant cannons never to be used again. We walked as quiet as we could but the creaking of the broken down room was unavoidable. 

Lost in my own thoughts I was still letting out silent tears as Echo came over and held my hand rubbing my knuckles lovingly understanding my how I was feeling.

Me, Wrecker and Tech head over to a big window that the barrel of an old canon was meant to stick out of and looked down. It was a long drop down.

“Uh... okay, I'm not going out that way.”

I couldn't help but smile a little at his words. But it was short lived.

The second the words left his lips Troopers started to swarm us from all angles. 

“There they are.”

We all hold our weapons at the ready as I hold Omega close behind Hunter. His hand out protectively. 

“Stand down.”

I blink. It was a rather feminine voice. Not something I really expected. 

The sound of a door shutting behind us makes us turn around only to see Crosshair and four other troopers with him.

Hunters guns still held hight as I pull Omega even closer know that we weren't behind Hunter. For an extra measure I slowly moved Omega behind me, hiding her with my body.

“Tapping our comms to track our movements? So predictable.”

I sneer at Crosshair a little, but it was hard. I still loved him, but he didn't love me. 

Wrecker scoff at the statement popping his head out from behind a cannon.

“Nice to see you too, Crosshair.”

Tech and Echo where still unseen behind the cannon along with Wrecker when I could hear Tech speak lowly to Echo. Low enough not to draw attention but loud enough for me to hear a little.

“Echo, scomp in and reroute reserve power to the cannons”

My eyes widen a little.

‘The hell is he thinking’

Echo seemed to have similar sentiments.

“If these cannons fire, this whole deck will collapse.”

“Exactly.”

Techs tone was almost... playful?

I hold Omega tighter to my back her hand know wrapped around my waist. I mentally prepared my self and got ready to turn and grab her as we fall.

“Look at you all, scavenging like rats. It’s pathetic.”

It kind hurt to hear him say those words, knowing he saw me as nothing but a rat, but I had to remind myself that it was his chip, nothing more.

“Why come after us?”

Hunter still had his gun pointed at his old vod. 

“You’re traitors.”

Each word he said stabbed me even harder but I held back my tears, but I bet my eyes looked like water in glass.

After his words Crosshair moves his right arm and points to the side, at the motion a few troopers started to surround us even more. Some moving from behind us. I could feel Omega cling a little harder as I hold onto her hands that were on my stomach and one on her head trying to comfort her. 

“Done.”

I look to my side at Echo when he spoke softly to Tech. Tech started to press some more buttons. I give Omegas hand a subtle squeeze to let her know it was almost time. 

Hunter still had his gun on Crosshair as he spoke.

“Crosshair, wake up. You’re being controlled by an inhibitor chip.”

Omegas hold losses on me as she steps forward a bit.

“He’s telling the truth. The Kaminoas put chips in all the clones. Remember what I told you in the brig, you can't help it.”

Her voice was strong and clear, it made my feel proud. My voice no doubly was very shaky. I’d probably stutter if I said anything. But the pride was short lived.

Crosshair stepped forward a bit, in response so did Hunter, standing in front of us with the gun at the ready. 

“Aim for the kid.”

I gasp as Crosshair as his troopers aim at Omega. I grab her as fast as I could and shield her with my body. 

“Your issues with me, not her.”

As I hold omega close concealing her from sight. I could hear Wrecker whisper.

“Hurry up.”

“Systems online in three, two one.”

As Tech counted down Crosshair gave us a warning.

“I suggest you drop your weapon.”

Suddenly the cannon went off, shaking the whole deck and sending Crosshair flying back. 

Hunter starts to fire as he yells at us to “GO.”

We all start running but that wasn't the only shot. Once again the cannons fire making debris fall for the already unstable hole in the roof crushing some troopers.

Omegas hands shoot to her head as I try and shield her. Unlike me she immediately composed herself and pulled out her energy bow and started to take down some troopers. But I couldn't do it. Even if Crosshair was trying to kill me both as a doctor and his lover I refused to hurt him or anyone else, even if they wanted to hurt me. 

As the cannons kept firing we could all see the roof about to drop on all of us, at least what was left of it. 

As It started to fall Hunter pushed Omega out of the way.

“Look out!”

As everyone dodged the falling roof pieces we all had to scatter.

Wrecker was taking down troopers with his bare hands, throwing them out the window. He grabbed the bombs as we all regrouped and made our way to the door only to be met with a very unwelcoming flamethrower. In response Wrecker throws his proton torpedo at the unwelcome surprise. 

“Direct hit. Yeah!!”

After Wreckers little celebration we all made our escape into one of the ships ion engine chambers.

“The Ion Engine chamber? Why'd you bring us here?”

“Because this is our alternate egress off the cruiser.”

Wrecker groans at his vods answer.

“I don't even know what that means.”

I pat wreckers shoulder.

“Don't worry, I don't either.”

We all make out way to the end of the ion chamber.

Tech raises his finger.

“It means that this is our other way out.”

I smile a little at his matter of fact tone. 

As we slip down onto the bottom of the camber I couldn't help but admire the sheer size of it. 

“We’re almost there, a little further.”

Hunter was trying to lift our spirits and motivate us a little but it wasn't really working, but I still smiled knowing he meant well. 

“I didn't think you meant we would be escaping through the engine.”

“I could not have been clearer.”

Techs response to Echo made me laugh a little to myself. even though to him it was clear Tech sometimes had trouble understanding that others needed deeper elaboration. 

“Whoa, I've never been inside an ion engine before.”

“Thats a good thing, Omega.”

I couldn't help but respond to her funny statement.

“Yeah, it would be weirder if you had, kid.”

“These chambers are quite the engineering marvel.

“Yeah, they are huge and effective, it’s amazing.”

Once again I marvel at the utter size of the engine.

“Yes, this blast primer coating is capable of withstanding--”

Before Tech could finish his fun fact Wrecker interrupted him and pushed him forward.

“No one cares, keep movin’.”

“Hey.”

I complained too Wrecker after he interrupted Him.

I could practically feel Wreckers eyes rolling.

“Ok, (Y/N) cares but still.”

Once Hunter and me are at the opening of the Ion engine, Hunter steps out ready to find a way down when Wrecker groans again setting down the case of bombs he was still lugging around.

“Well, now what?”

Tech steps forward but was interrupted by a blaster bold almost hitting him.

I gasp and rush over once Tech who was stumbled forward but was caught by Hunter when he almost fell to make sure he was ok.

Hunter pokes his head around before I could protest but I was silence when I heard Crosshair’s voice from afar.

“Try again, Hunter. I told you before, you’re surrounded.”

A ship lands behind Crosshair as Hunter turns back to face us.

“Double back.”

As we all run back I could start to hear an unsettling rumbling and machinery whirring to life as I feared the worst.

‘no’

“What is that?”

Omegas question was hesitant probably worried about the answer, as she should be. It was Hunter to break the news.

“Sounds like the engines coming online. But that's not possible, right?”

After his question Tech puts down his flashlight and pulls out his data pad.

“Technically, it is. I restored the ships main power core when I accessed the central system, which means the engines can be activated.”

“Crosshair, wouldn't do that, would he?”

Omega looks at me.

“a-apparently he-he would.”

My voice cracks a bit, trying my best to believe he wouldn't.

“How much time do we have?”

Echo asked the question we all needed to know.

“I estimate less than two minutes.”

I hold omega close again as air was getting sucked in the ion engine as a blue fire was starting to appear.

“What do we do.”

It was the question on everyone mind as I tried to wrack my brain. As we think I could hear the ship outside start up and fly away.

‘He really was going to do it.’

Tears come to my eyes. At this point I was shocked I even had any left. 

“Uh. what about plane 7?”

Of all people it was Wrecker to come up with an idea, that was, till Echo mentioned.

“Plan 7 has nothing to do with this situation whatsoever!” 

“well--well you think of something!”

Wrecker challenged as he held the case of bombs in front of him.

“Can we use the explosives from the armoury to disable the engine?”

“It won't cause a large enough reaction to effect the thermal chamber. But if we place a series of charges around this cone, we may be able to break away form the cylinder while destabilizing the core.”

Techs answer made me shiver, yay, more dropping.

“Break away, you mean fall, all the way down?”

“It’s that or be incinerated.”

Echo made a point, still it was an unpleasant prospect.

“Everyone take an explosive. Tech, (Y/N) up top with me. Omega stay here.”

We all nodded and got to work placing the charges. Once set and activated we all backed up as Wrecker held the button that would let all hell break loss.

“Everybody, get down!”

The second Hunter said it I grabbed Omega again shielding her for anything that might go wrong. 

We all start to bounce as the chamber started to fall. Braking away from eh rest of the ship.

“Hold on!”

Despite Techs warning I didn't have time to grab something as we started to plummet. I started to slip away from everyone else, immediately letting go of Omega and giving her and little shove toward Hunter. As the cylinder fell I only got pushed farther away from the others.

When the cylinder falls and breaks in half I found myself alone.

I had landed on my back and groan as I sit up, only to yelp and fall back. Once I felt my head I see what was wrong, the upper side of the right thigh had a big gash in it. 

I whimper as I try and move to treat my wound. Once I slow my bleeding with my shirt I flop back. Luckily I had a sports bra underneath. 

I lay there for a few seconds. After I regain my self and start to think a bit more clearly through the pain I reach for my comm only to grab at nothing.

My head shoots up as I franticly look around the the device. I sit up and look around not seeing anything.

I jump a bit when I suddenly hear engines above me. Right as I look up I see a ship with a bright lights shining down on me. I lift my hand to cover my eyes as I stare at the ship hoping it was the others. 

As the ship slowly descends my fear shoots through the roof. Once I realize who it was I try and crawl back only to scream as I drag myself by my arms and one uninjured leg. 

Once the ship lands a few meters away I expect to be shot on sight by some troopers. But instead of troopers coming out It was Crosshair.

He didn't have his rifle with him or any weapon for that matter. He walked over to my whimpering form as I kept trying to get away from him. 

Crosshair didn't say a thing as he knelt down beside me once I couldn't move back anymore, my back against some metal debris as he stared at me through his green visor on his helmet. I couldn't stop crying. I didn't want the man I love  to kill me with his bare hands and before I knew it, I was begging him.

“Please--please... don’t d-do it.”

My voice was horse and broken as I begged him. I felt like my world was closing in around me.

Finally, Crosshair takes off his helmet. He was smirking at me.

I cry and shake as I continue to beg him not to kill me, as I do Crosshair looks over me. His eyes linger on my chest for a while as he takes in the sight of my breasts, his smirk widening, until he sees my leg. 

Then he scowls at my leg. The second his smirk leaves his face I Immediately I stop begging. Only letting out a few whimpers and crys from the pain that I couldn't hold back.

“Look at you, see what happens when you aren’t carful?”

He touches my thighs just below the cut in it. I hiss and try and ball up in an exempt to feel safer. I love Crosshair and it broke my heart to know that I no longer felt safe and secure when he was close. 

“Come on ad’ika. hold still”

I whimper and try to get away this time moving to the side.

“D-Don’t-- please. p-please don’t do i-it.”

The tears were uncontrollable, Crosshair lifted his hand to wipe them away.

But just as he opened his mouth to say something the others started to come.

“(Y/N)!”

They all yelled for me once they saw who I was with, Crosshair reaches for his comm without a second thought.

“Kill them.”

Suddenly my mind when numb along with my leg. Without thinking I grabbed Crosshairs arm.

“No- no Crosshair please!”

He didn't say anything.

“(Y/N)!”

They called for me again getting closer and closer. 

“RUN!”

I scream as loud as I could realizing crosshair wasn't going to do anything to stop his order.

“GET OUT OF HERE, HE WILL KILL YOU. RUNNNNNN!”

Crosshair turned to me and growled. but he didn't do anything. The other reluctantly turned back once they saw all the troopers coming their way. I sigh in relief knowing if nothing else I gave them a chance. 

Once they were out of sight I let go of Crosshairs arm. Crosshair stares at me. I was finally able to stop crying but I couldn't look him in his eye. I didn't want the last thing I see to be the man I love stare down at me with utter hatred.

I close my eyes getting ready for the final blow, but instead I feel his hands on my cheeks. I flinch but still didn't open my eyes, thinking he would move them down and strangle me.

After a few seconds I feel his hands pull away from my reddened and puffy cheeks. I could hear his armour adjust as he moves around. A part of me was hoping that he would just walk away. That maybe some part of him that still loved me. I wasn't a Jedi or a clone but I was with clones that, in their words, ‘were in violating of order 66.’

But I also knew he was probably getting up to grab his rifle and shoot me. I curl up into a ball my arms over my head and my left knee up to my chest. I tried to move my right leg but the gash in my thighs felt like it had fireworks in it every time I moved it. 

I prepare myself for the end, mentally praying that the others got away, that they weren't hurt and that Omega was safe with her brother so she didn't have to see Crosshair shoot me.

Mid thought I felt two strong hand on my waist. I yelp as my eyes shoot open. Before I could do anything Crosshair lifted me up and on his shoulder, his arm around the back of my thighs keeping me in place. 

I scream as he lifted me, the movement itself wasn't harsh or painful but because I  was being moved so did my leg which meant harsh pain for me.

I grip his black armour so hard my entire hand seemed to turn white. I try and compose myself, the pain making it hard to focus and think straight.

I didn't even notice that he was taking me to the shuttle they came heer in until he set me down on the floor. He sets me against a wall of the ship so I could lean on it.

I stare up at him after I compose myself a little. My eyes must have looked wide and crazy, begging for answers and very confused. He didn't say anything but he did stare. 

I didn't say anything either, scared that this moment would end. Scared I was really dead. My eyes said everything I needed them too. His eyes were different, even though he had a cold exterior his eyes often betrayed him if you knew what to look for. His eyes where clear back then, open. Now they were closed, like something was preventing him from showing me how he felt but he was fighting through it. I could see a little bit of emotion in those eyes. I just hoped it was enough.

We were broken out of our staring contest when one of Crosshair’s troopers came over. 

“Sir, we need to leave. let’s kill the girl and report back to Kamino.”

Crosshair didn't take his eyes off me while the trooper spoke, but I did, staring up at the helmeted trooper as she spoke. I started to shake when the, what I assumed to be a woman, trooper mentioned killing me. That was when I looked back to Crosshair. I only stare it for a split second before his eyes seemed to darken before he whipped his head around and stood up. His nose almost touching the helmet of the trooper as he towered over her, but to be honest, aside from Wrecker he towered over everyone. 

“She will not be killed, we will take her back with us to be interrogated.”

He gestured over to me.

“She will know what they plan to do next.”

The trooper just started at her superior for a moment till she nodded and walked away.

Crosshair scowled and placed a toothpick in his mouth, chewing it and moving it from side to side in his mouth.

I couldn't help me stare at his lips, wanting to kiss him and thank him for keeping me alive. He turned back over to me while grinding the toothpick between his teeth for a second. Not the smartest thing I’ve ever done that's for sure. His lips seemed to hypnotize me. 

He had kneeled down in front of me again, I only got shot out of my own thoughts when he chuckled at me. The sound was so smooth, it made my stomach twist with butterflies. 

“Like what you see, mesh'la solus?”

The old nickname brought tears to my eyes. I never knew what they where saying. Whenever I asked any of the boys what their nicknames meant they would just smirk at me and tell me it was a secret.

I was crying a little but I couldn't help the smile on my face. Crosshair kept smiling at me. He raised his hand, I thought he was going to rub my cheek. I flinch when I feel a sharp prick in my neck. It was fast and over in a second. I hold my neck looking at him with shocked eyes. 

Everything started to go black, my eyes started to fluter closed as I find myself falling over. Before I could completely black out and hit the floor I felt Crosshair’s arms again.

“I got you, Just let go.”

Then... nothing. 

I wake up with a start. I sit up so fast my mind was spinning. I groan and hold my head. Once I compose myself I open my eyes again and look around. 

I was in a cell with a red shield door. I recognized the space as a cell on Kamino. I was laying on the metal slab that jutted out front the wall. 

I shift to have my legs hanging from the ‘bed’ but wince mid moment.

I groan and look down. My thigh was wrapped up in white bandage. I was in a black tank top and underwear. 

I touch my leg. The gash felt like it had be stitched with minimal blood seeping through the bandage so I didn't tare my stitches which was a refill. 

While I was distracted inspecting my leg I didn't hear the whoosh of the door. 

“Shocked?” 

My head shoots up, it was the female trooper from earlier. 

“The commander said we had to keep you alive, couldn't interrogate you properly with you bleeding out.”

I didn't say anything. I gave her a strait face. I had shown too much emotion already. I didn't want to give her any reason to think I was weak. I mean, I was. but she didn't need to know that.

After a few seconds of silence she walked over to the consul and pulled a lever to deactivate the ray shield.

It crossed my mind briefly to get up and fight. But unlike her I was both injured and not very good at hand to hand combat, and in Crosshair’s words ‘my aim was shit.’

She walks back over to the front of the cell.

“Come on get up.”

I raise an eyebrow at her. I had a gash going all the way down the side of my thigh.

She didn't seem to get it or she didn't care so I just sighed and started to try and get up. I place my hands on the slab and slowly get up. After some teeth grinding and pained groans I was able to stand up placing most of the weight on my left leg. 

She rolled her head with a sigh clearly annoyed at my partially immobile state. If she didn't have head helmet on I bet she I would have seen her roll her eyes to.

She walks over to my shaky form grabbing me by my upper arm tightly. It hurt but as she started walking, her harsh hand was probably the only thing keeping me upright. As we walk through the always I get a lot of side glances The new non-clone troopers probably wondering who I was and the few clones that were still around wondering what I was doing here.

As she walks and I pathetically hobble around I can't help but think of what will happen to me. 

It felt like forever till we got the the interrogation room. I feel like she dragged out the walk by going the long way to break me down before interrogation. It was a good way to soften a civie like me up, there was just one problem.

I didn't know shit.

I wasn't a part of the ‘attack’ part of the squad as I liked to call it so I never new any plans. And I never asked, not really caring. It was my job to take care of them when the boys where injured and I always did no matter what so it didn't really matter if I knew where we where going or not. 

I often just stayed on the Marauder. And besides, so many things have been thrown at us. One complication after another so there was never really a fixed plan, we always had to change what we were doing.

The room was small with two metal chairs on either side of a metal table and a bright light on the ceiling. 

She shoves me harshly in the chair furthest from the door but dosen’t sit down herself. 

Once I sit I check my leg to make sure nothing happened to it. Once I conform no stitches were torn I looked up at her. My face still straight but I imagine my eyes had enough fear in that that it didn't really matter. 

She didn't sit in the chair, opting to just lean forward on the table with her two firsts.

“Where are they?”

I almost sigh in relief. That means they got away. But I hold it back.

“I don't know what you’re talking about.”

The trooper finally took off her helmet gently placing in in front of her on the table. I made a mistake by following her helmet and not keeping my eyes on her. The second the light tap sound was heard as she placed it down and loud thwack was heard followed by a yelp.

My head twisted violently to the side after she slapped me. The hard slap pulled tears from my eyes. As I bring my hand up to my now burning left cheek. I looked back at her.

“Try again.”

My face hardens more. I know that my lack of answers was going to piss her off and end up causing me a lot of pain but it was worth it to piss her off so much. She needed answers but I wasn't the person with them. 

Knowing she wouldn't get anything from me made me happy.

I didn't really see a point in taunting her further, she was already pretty pissed and would only get more pissed as time goes on so I might as well tell her the truth, it would probably annoy her more once she figures out I really don't know anything. 

“I don't know where they are. If they're not on Bracca, how could I?”

She growled and slapped me again.

I had accidentally bit into my cheek this time. I whined at the pain and spit out a glob of blood to the floor beside me.

My cheek was throbbing. I had to consider myself lucky however, she was only slapping me so far but damn was she good at it. 

I look back at her but didn't say anything just star at her, waiting for her next question or to repeat her last on again. 

“What was your plan?”

“On what?”

She growls at me but doesn't make a move to hit me again. 

“Why were you and you're little friends on Bracca?”

“Surgery.”

I smirked a little as she growled again, She wound up her arm and I close my eyes in anticipation. Just as the blow would have landed the door whooshes open and a harsh voice rang int he room.

“STOP!”

I open my eyes to see a very angry Crosshair and a very shocked and kinda flushed trooper. She stuttered a little trying to explain and probably trying to figure out why he was so angry.

To be fair though, so was I. 

Crosshair seemed livid. His face contorted with anger. 

“Why is she here.”

The trooper was finally able to get some word out.

“I wanted to interrogate her as soon as she woke up, sir.”

“I told you I would interrogate the prisoner, you've disobeyed a direct order.”

The trooper stands at attention and salute’s him.

“I’m sorry sir, it won't happen again.”

“Get out.”

The trooper grabs her helmet and moves out of the room quickly. Crosshair didn't take his eyes off her as she left. I found myself staring at the metal table as I run my tongue along the cheek I had bit pretty hard, still tasting some blood  as I place a hand to my now most likely bruised cheek. 

I flinched a little when I felt Crosshair’s hand on my cheek. I look up. I was scared now. A random trooper torchering or killing me, what was fine. But him.. 

I freeze.

“You’ll tell me what I want to know, ad’ika. Whether you want to or not.”

His voice was eerily calm as his thumb runs over my cheek.

Before I knew it I was in the batches old barracks. 

Crosshair had picked me up and with an injured leg I couldn't stand on it so that made it hard to try and get away from him.

He set me down forcing me to lay down as he hovered over me. His gaze felt predator like. He was a wolf while I was a measly little bunny biding her time.

He was fast about it, making sure nobody saw it. I felt safer knowing I wasn't in the interrogation room but his words earlier made me more than a little nervous.

To scared to look at him I look around the room trying to find some kind of comfort in the familiar area, only to find nothing.

It felt wrong. Techs writing on the wall was gone, Wreckers bunk was made and clean. The room smelled clean and Hunters Clone force 99 symbol was gone. Even Crosshairs old paper shooting targets were gone.

It felt wrong. It didn't feel like it was my boys place. But I didn't have much time to dwell on it.

Crosshair was hovering over me. Holding my wrists over my head.

I could feel my pussy throb. it was like our first time. All the boys are different in their approach to sex.

Tech was very much into toys and experimenting with positions and places. 

Hunter was sweet but very much primal when he got really into it. 

Wrecker knew he was big so he was very gentle but efficient. 

Echo usually wanted me to take the lead while I straddle him riding his cock. Not wanting to hurt me.

Crosshair, oh Crosshair was hard. Hard and fast. He liked it hard and in every place he could think of. His love of fucking me wherever he could made getting caught a common worry. 

“Where are they?”

I had to blink a few times. I was so lost in thought I shoot my eyes up to his trying to calm down but his eyes, oh his eyes, it took me a second to comprehend the question while my pussy throbs.

“I-I...”

I couldn't get the words out, I had them in my head I just couldn't speak them. I didn't have the answers he wanted and despite me trying to tell him this I was just a stuttering mess, especially once I realize what position we where in.

He was still hovering over my body, his long slender fingers griping my wrists not too hard but hard enough that it let me know I couldn't get away even if I wanted to.

But what made me even more nervous was he closeness to my face. His nose almost touching mine, his warm breath fanning over my face, the smell of crisp peppermint settling in my nose. It made my knees weak. But I only become more hyperaware of our position. With my pussy throbbing intensely I tried to close my thighs, wanting to rub them a little to get some much needed friction. only to go eye wide at t he realizing something was in the way.

My head shoots down, not even thinking, almost hitting Crosshairs nose with my forehead in the proses if he didn't pull back a little at the prefect time.

My face turns as red at a tomato when I realize that Crosshairs still armoured knee and thigh where in between mine. Just a breath away from brushing his knee on my pulsing sex.

I can almost feel the vibrations of Crosshairs chest when he chuckles at the reddening of my poor face. But the colour only seems to deepen when he leans down into my ear, his lips brushing it a little almost pressing his lips into the ear making me shiver uncontrollably.

“Lookin’ a little nervous there, ik’aad girl.”

My eyes move away from the sight of his knee between my thighs but up to his amber eyes filled with a playfulness I only remember seeing when we where alone.

I couldn't help the tears coming from my eyes at both his favourite nickname for me but mostly the fact that his eyes looked much less clouded now, more open and free like they used to be.

His smirk drops a little when he sees my tears. He moves both his hands off my wrists. At the motion I bring my hands over my face to hide it from him, not wanting him to see me cry like this. 

I could hear him grumble a little before pulling my hands down and holding my wrists above my head again but this time he only uses one hand, his other is occupied, to busy holding my side as his warm thin lips attack my neck with kisses and some a-little-too-hard love bites. The pain wasn't to bad but it was enough to get me out of my own thoughts and force me to focus on him..

I still had a few tears on my puffy red cheeks so as he moves his kisses and bites from my neck to my jaw up to my lips when he pulls away for a second he notices the little shiny gleam of liquid on my cheeks and kisses them away. 

Once again I was completely speechless, His attitude towards me now was a huge contrast to early with the batch on Bracca. 

He stares at me for a few seconds. His face remained relaxed fro a moment until out of nowhere his eyes became hard to read again. 

“Where are they, cyare?”

I take a second to collect myself, longer than I would have liked. Crosshair was still eh man I loved but he was different. More dangerous than before. I couldn't help but get a little exited at his new demeanour but for him this definitely wasn't a sexually thing as far as I could tell. 

“I--I don't know.’

He stared at me for a while, reading me. trying to fish out if I was lying or not.

“Still don't tell you anything, huh ad’ika?”

I nod a little, not really sure when else to do.

He leans down to my ears again, as he whispers his gently rubs his knee against my crotch. Touching my clit just enough to make me squirm a little. 

“Well then, let me tell you something.”

His lips brush lightly on my ears, almost tickling it ever so softly.

“ You and your friends have been giving me a lot of trouble lately.”

He wiped at my ear a little too hard, making my whine a little.

“I think it’s time you pay for it.”

My eyes widen and I try to squirm away. His grip on my wrists became bruisingly tight even though he was still only using one hand. His other was still occupied with my hip, his thumbs stroking it. 

I couldn't get any words out before his lips where sealed tightly on mine, swallowing my defiance along with it. 

The kiss was so warm, so sweet despite being hard. His kiss held so many meaningful memory's. In my mind it was pointless to fight. he could kiss me and I wouldn't do a thing to stop him, not being able to live with myself if I hurt him in any way. 

Besides it felt good. Having him touch me like he used to, all-be-it a little more rough then he normally would, it still felt so good. 

His knee kept grinding on my pussy that was still only covered by a pain of black underwear. His free hand starts to move down slowly, caressing every part of my skin. His hand left a trail of tingling heat behind making me feel all the more flustered under him.

His hand wandered too low, to cut up in the heat of the moment it seems both of us forgot about my leg, his hand started to groped my hip, wait and down to the top of my thighs till his moved down to the bandage. Too distracted by his welcoming warm lips I didn't think to stop him. By the time I realized when leg he was squeezing it was too late.

His squeeze wasn't very heard but since the wound was still pretty fresh it hurt like hell. 

I immediately go eyes wide, I pull away screaming. Moving my head to its side I press my cheek into the sheets behind me head as I soaked them with my tears. 

Crosshair immediately pulls his hand from my thigh and lets me pull away from his kiss but otherwise doesn't move. 

I didn't even have time to collect myself before he let go of my wrists and moved his hand to the cheek facing him kissing my eyelid as I cry. 

I calm down for a second, shocked by the caring kiss. before I could stop hiccuping however he was already kissing down my neck, sucking on my soft spot making the pain numb a little. 

I figured it was his version of a little apology, even without his chip he wasn't very good with his words, emotionally anyway. He always let his actions speak for him. 

But to my surprise he goes lower and lower and lower. once he kissed them top of my underwear he looked up at me.

“You know what pain feels like... now let me show you pleasure~.”

I shudder at his words not really knowing what to even say.

His left arm wraps around my injured right leg gently, just underneath the bandage and lifts it up ever so softly to give the bandage a lingering kiss. A pleasant pulsing ran through the wound, not painful our sore, not even sexually but more, calming?

I didn’t really understand it. it was strange to feel so much pain just for it to be gone in seconds after a kiss. 

His teeth nip at my underwear pulling them down slowing still being careful of my leg. 

The sight was utterly sinful. I tilt my head back and moan, the sight of him between my shivering legs too much to handle. The memories of him pounding into my quivering pussy making my shake even more with anticipation. 

I could feel how wet I was for him, some things never changed. He seemed to agree with me.

“Wet for me still?”

It wasn't a question that needed answering. I stared into his amber eyes getting lost in them as he chuckles at my current state.

with my bottom half now bare he moved up my body again. I was a little confused. Not really expecting it. Apparently my face clearly shows my confusion because Crosshair was chuckling at me.

“Easy, girl.”

I didn't really get his words but I quickly forgot about it when his knee came up to my bare pussy stroking it with his knee juuust right. My head rolls back along weight my eyes. His hard armour on my already swollen clit too much. My moans became uncontrollably as I became putty in Crosshair’s hands.

I nearly registered Crosshair’s low chuckle in my ear.

“You like that ik’aad? Like how I make you melt.”

I nod, not being able to get a word out.

I completely forgot the position I was in right now, Being held by the Empire, supposedly getting tortured and having no escape plan of any kind. and yet I couldn't be happier then I was right now. Being held under the man I love as he grinds his knee on my puffy little clit. This was heaven.

I could start to feel the perfectly tight feeling coil in my tummy, bringing me closer and closer to that oh so sweet release. But just before it cam loose, he stops. I practically sob at he pulls away, feeling the need to have his touch me, use me, do anything to me. As long as he was touching me I was in bliss, having his pull away was like torture.

He chuckled again, his deep smooth voice making the coil come back for just a moment only to disappear as quickly as it came. 

His still gloved hand came down to my pussy, stroking my soaking folds painfully slowly, gathering my slick on his fingers. Almost caressing my clit only to pull back down at the last second. I couldn't help but whine. A wordless beg to have him touch me. 

“Relax, you'll get what you want if I decide you should have it.”

His words where hard but lost all sharpness to them with his slightly playful tone, alone too slight to notice. But for someone like me, who has been so imitate with him before, it was easy to tell he was playing around a little. wanting to drag this out. 

For a moment my mind cleared a little, coming out of its blissful fog, raging this out, what would happen to me after? Do I go back to my cell? Will he still torture me? With the other rescue me? Do they even know where I am?

Before I could spiral top far I was Brough back to reality when I felt two fingers slip into my tight pussy, Two bare fingers.

My head It still tilted back into he sheets but I look down at Crosshair when I feel him again.

My pussy throbs after I see him. Some time during my little freak out he and not only striped his armour but also the top of his blacks, leaving his in only his tight fit lower blacks that did nothing to hide his raging hard on. At the sight my mind flashes to all the times I had seen his like this, hard and ready to pound into me. without mercy.

But to my dismay he seemed content on taking his bloody sweet time this go round. 

Prick.

I didn't have much time to be pissed however, his fingers weren't his dick but right know it was good enough. It had been a while since I had been fucked good let alone at all. With Omega around it was important to keep things kid friendly. But as a result I was pretty pent up and in need of a good hard fucking. 

I rolled my hips up into his fingers meeting up with his thrust and finding a good rhythm. 

“Eager?”

I nod desperately, 

“Words, ad’ika~”

I rolled my hips deeper into his hand, my eyes rolling back when he toucher that oh-so special spot inside me.

“Yes~”

I moaned out so loud, after all this time I was a bit more sensitive than usual, I love Omega but damn is that kid a cock block. 

Despite seeing my sensitivity and desperation Crosshair seemed to what to take advantage of my precarious position. 

“You won't cum till you tell me everything, cyare.”

I groaned coming back to reality a bit, right, I'm still technically a prisoner. 

Joy.

“ I-I don't kn-know where they a-are~”

I was breathless with my answer since Crosshair was still pumping his long perfect fingers into my wet pussy, hitting the spots that make me feel lit putty in his hands.

“I believe you.”

He picked up his pace a little, I couldn't keep my eyes open anymore, panting hard, my body begging for a release. 

I could feel Crosshairs lean forward to whisper in my ear, the action giving him easier access to my pussy, being able to delve further into it. drawing out a hard whimper and moan from me.

I was so close, so so close but he seemed to notice and slowed to a snails pace. I whimper at the loss of friction. 

“I want to know a few things so let’s start with the easy question, yeah?”

I nod desperately trying to thrust into his hand only for him to stop completely. I also sob.

“Why where you on Bracca, Mesh’la?”

I was shaking, not from fear, I fact I wasn't scared at all for some reason, I had every right to be but I wasn't. No I was shaking because of my denied orgasm. It kind of was hurting. The tense muscles in my lower abdomen not able to relax with out that rush of endorphins through my whole body. Fucking Biology. 

“The c-chips.”

My voice was breaking the pain being a little too much for me.

“P-ple-ease~”

I didn't even have to elaborate. Crosshair you me well enough to know I was hurting. Mostly for experience, this certainly wasn't the first time we played the denial game. 

Without saying anything he started to thrust a little again, not enough to make me cum but enough to relive a little pain.

I sigh in relief. relaxing a little more.

“What about the chips?”

I final open my eyes again to look up at him, his face was still hard but his eyes looked a little confused, clearly wanting more.

It shocked me a little not to hear his deny their existence.

“We got them removed, Wrecker almost killed Omega, whe---.”

His fingers brushed up against my g-spot again making me shiver and lose my track of thought again. 

He leaned closer kissing right behind my ear.

“Keep going.”

He stoped thrusting again making my groan breathlessly again.

“We want to Bracca after Wrecker started getting bad headaches. Omega mentioned that it could be the chips, Tech said we should get them removed but we had to do it discreetly so we did it on the abandoned Jedi Cruiser so as not to draw attention to ourselves.”

I decided to leave Rex out of the story, not wanting to make him a target to. it was better if they thought he was dead, safer too. 

Crosshair started to thrust again, this time with a little more purpose. he slowly picked up speed, pressing all the right spots inside me that only the boys knew about. 

I cried out as I got closer and closer but he started to slow down again. And for just a second I got angry with him and completely forgot the position I was in.

“Dank ferrik Crosshair let me fucking cum!!!”

For the first time in almost forever I screamed at him. being so sexually pent up and sensitive I just couldn't take it anymore and all rationality seemed to fly out the window into the story sea outside. 

I move my head to glare at him but he second I look in his eyes I remember where I was and who I was with. I gasp covering my mouth and shut my eyes tight as I wait to be hit or slapped or anything but it never came. 

When I open my eyes again I see a very smug looking Crosshair. It take me by surprise seeing him look so cocky. His smirk still made me feel things though. 

“I guess I could---”

For a moment I had some hope, finally getting to cum and actually think straight.  

“If you beg~”

His smug tone immediately makes me hesitant as I glare at him a little again. His smirk just seemed to get wider. it felt like electricity shot through me when he slowly started to pump into me again, teasing me, trying to get me to give in. 

And it fucking worked.

“Please Crosshair, Please~ let me cum on your fingers~”

He sins seem to need much more convincing, that rock hard budge in his skin tight blacks making it clear that he wanted this as much as I did. 

I thought he would just speed up his thrusting, making even start to fuck me for real but I wasn't expecting his next move.

before I could even let out a breath he moved down faster then I could blink and stacked his thin lips to my clit, sucking and licking it mercilessly. 

I gasp as my body starts to shake like I was in and earthquake. That tightness in my tummy coming back as if on a mission. 

Crosshair knew exactly how to make me weak. As I back my hips up to his mouth, desperately chasing my orgasm, only to be stops when his free hand that was doing who knows what, at this point I could barely register anything that wasn't his two fingers and his lips and tongue, comes up and holds me down by pressing on my stomach.

Just as I was about to protest the knot in my tummy snaps with a vengeance, I gasp and shake violently when I finally get my precious orgasm. My body becoming racked with pure ecstasy that only Crosshair could give me. 

Crosshair helps me ride out my hight then pulls away coming back up to my face, a shit eating grin on his face as he licks away my arousal seductively, almost making me cum again. 

He kisses my lips, lingering longer than normal, when he finally pulls away leaving me breathless once again his lips still lithe brush on my lips as he whispers to me.

“I’m not done yet, ik’aad girl~”

“Huh?”

Before I could think Crosshair had flipped me over onto my hands and knees exposing my bead ass to him. I yelped in pain for a second, the fast moment irritating my poor right leg again. 

With all this rough handling I was kind of worried about it so I reach down my hand to feel if I tore any stitches. Just as I was about to find the start of the stitches beneath the white bandage my head was shover down into the sheets by a hand on the bace of my neck followed by both my hands being tied behind  cuffed behind my back.

“Cross, my stitches.” 

I could hear him huff in annoyance but I could hear the sheets ruffling and two fontal fingers tracing the sticked up gash under the bandage. After dragging his fingers up and down the wound about two times he pulled the hand away and placed them on my hands that are pressed close together from the cuffs in guessing he got from his tool belt on the floor. 

“Your fine.”

His voice was sharp but also, dare I say, needed. (eyebrow wiggle) 

before I had a chance to even roll my eyes I feel a sharp stinging on ym ass and yelp.

“Di...did you just... spank me?”

I could head a coiled chuckle from behind me, right in my ear. It made me jump a little, too distracted by the stinking on my poor unsuspecting ass cheek. 

“Yup”

Was all the response I got before he wiped at my ear and thrusted into me with one hard push of his hips.

I cry out again, it didn't hurt, seeing as I had taken him before and I had already cum so I was plenty wet now. It was shaking, everything moving so fast with barely a moment to think. I was still pretty overstimulated from my previous orgasm, my body fast electric as his hands my arms down to my back with the help of cuffs not allowing me to move them at all. 

Crosshair was mostly noiseless when we had had sex before an Deven know he wasn't overly loud, mostly just soft grunts but it was enough to let me know he seemed to miss this as much as I did. 

 He was pounding relentlessly, the position he had me in letting his long thigh dick to kiss my cervix with each thrust, making me tremble with pleasure. If the bad wasn't built into the wall I think we would have broken already.

This wasn't the first time I had been handcuffed during sex before. Tech liked to experiment with bondage, but it was the first time in this position, with Crosshair and most notably, without a safe word. 

The intense venerability made me feel like I was on cloud nine, I didn't know If I asked him to stop he would, and it felt good.

I was moaning uncontrollably, wanting to say so much but not being able to. 

Crosshair leans down, using his left hand the was previously on my hip to my side to prop himself upright as he leaned over me to my ear.

“You like that, Ik’aad? Like being...uuuuhh fuck... held down and fucked like a whore.”

My body was rock forward with every thrust, the only thing keeping me in place being his hand that was still on my two bound hands, and I loved it. The feeling of being at his mercy felt good. It felt good to let go. To not be in charge or responsible. 

“YES~”

I didn't even hesitate, the words coming out so easily.

I could hear him chuckle behind me, the coiled sound making a knot come back.

“Good girl~”

My eyes flutter shut, loving the feeling of him above me, taking me as hard as he wanted to. 

After a mother minute I couldn't hold back anymore, I needed to cum.

“Cr-cross, I I-i’m.... CLOSE.... ahhhhhh~.”

He growled and kissed my shoulder.

“Cum~”

It was on order, a command from a superior officer that had years of experience putting bad recruits in their place, one I would happily give in to.

With his words my orgasm crashed over me like a wave. My body shakes uncontrollably, I couldn't think, racked with so much bliss I couldn't even move.

My mind was in a fog, I could tell Crosshair hadn't stoped thrusting into me, helping me to ride out my high as he chased his own.  

After a few more hard thrust and my whining, feeling so overstimulated after two mind bending orgasms being him to stop thrusting but not being able to make any congruent sentences, he finally came.

“UHHHHHH!”

He pressed into me completely, melding my body with his. I felt so safe, like I wasn't with the empire, like I was back on the Marauder. I finally felt safe and secure when he was close. His body pressed to mine. I could feel his breath and his heard beating violently agent his build chest. 

Once he relaxed I was ready to pass out. I didn't realize he had un-cuffed me till he turned me around to face him, my sweaty back against the sheets. He hovered over me again, his face sweaty and a little red. 

He looked blurry, and the room was spinning. 

I was exhausted. 

Between the bloodless, the fear and stress, and the two hardest orgasms I think I have ever had, I was ready to sleep for the next week. 

“What? Too much for my baby girl~?’

I could hear the smugness in his tone. I would roll my eyes at him If I wasn't starting to lose consciousness, so I just nod.

He chuckled again but I could hear the difference in this one. It wasn't smug or cock not even mocking, It was loving. Like he used to laugh at me when I tried to distract wrecker from a needle or when I would tell him a horrible joke. 

He laid down beside me moving me to face the wall. He was on his back, I figured he would just leave me alone after that. But to my surprise he moved me to lay on my side facing him.

He moved my head to rest on his chest and moved my leg to drape over his with his left arm underneath my head with his hand on my shoulder with his right hand resting on my side moving up and down to softly lulling me to sleep. 

“Goodnight ner kar'taylir darasuum.”

And with that I knew, this was still the man I loved. 

Translation: 

Cyare: Beloved

Ner kar'taylir darasuum: My love

Kar'taylir darasuum: love

Ik'aad girl: Baby girl

Ad’ika: little one

Mesh’la: beautiful

#the bad batch #bad batch #sw tbb #tbb #tbb tech #tbb crosshair #tbb wrecker #tbb hunter #tbb echo #echo tbb #hunter tbb #wrecker tbb #tech tbb #star wars fanfiction #star wars tbb #the bad batch x reader #tbb x reader #tbb x you #poly relationship #hunter x reader #tech x reader #tbb crosshair x reader #wrecker x reader #echo x reader #hunter x y/n #tech x y/n #wrecker x y/n #echo x y/n #crosshair x y/n #imperial crosshair

[iggy5055]

My Bounty Hunter Cad Bane x Paralyzed Reader

Summary: (y/n) is a young woman who was paralyzed after a horrible beating by her abusive father before Bane saver her. As they live together their bond grew, but Tatooine is no place for a young girl, especially one like her.

Warnings: mentions of abuse, swearing, sensitive subjects, drinking.

All characters are adults.

Minors DNI

_____________________________________

Today was just another day. I woke up, made something to eat and moved into the living room to read a bit of a book he had given me.

Days like this was my norm. Not being able to walk made things hard, especially in a place like Mos Espa. 

Not being able to walk, I could never find anyone to hire me so I never had a job, but being in a wheelchair also made me a little too vulnerable for comfort. 

Most people knew who I, as they called it “belonged to” and often left me alone but some younger bounty hunter, often shit faced drunk, or some other bounty hunters who had something against him sometimes started something with me. And while I didn't have a lot of ‘friends’ I did have some.

 Those ‘friends' would often stand up for me. For example, the bartender at his favourite bar he often took me to. The bartender wasted his patronage so he liked to keep me ‘safe’.

As I read the book trying not to sulk over my existence I suddenly heard a buzz on the comm device he gave me. 

It made me jump when I first herd it, I wasn't excepting to get a signal for at least another week. It made me a little nervous. It made me think he was hurt. 

It buzzed again, I picked it up and turned it on, but instead of the modulated tone I wanted to hear I heard T0D0′s. It was still a welcome sound but it let me down a little.

“Hi T0D0, how are you?”

“Hello Ms. (Y/N), I am well, but Mr. Bane is very worn down.”

I frown, his work was hard and he was very good at what he did but it still made me concerned when he gets so worn out he won't even comm me. 

“Is he hurt?”

I bite my lip, pretty worried.

“Oh no, Ms. he is completely fine but it has been a long few days.”

I nod to myself and let out a relived sigh. 

“Can I help with anything T0D0, and please just (Y/N).”

“Yes you can, our food stores are very low, could I trouble you to get some food?”

I smile, I love cooking for him. I owe him my life so cooking is the least I could do.

“Of course T0D0, I would love to.”

“Oh thank you Ms. (Y/N), I’ll see you soon then.”

I sigh and shake my head but I was still smiling. No matter how many times I asked him not to call me Ms. he always did. 

I undid the brakes on my wheelchair and I wheeled over to my front door. I opened the door and took a deep breath.

In my shabby worn down little apartment to get up to your door their where two steps leading up to it. Being in a wheel chair this made my life hard. I had talked to my landlord about it a few times but he just rolled his eyes and walked away. So instead I had placed a little thin piece of wood over the stares. 

Obviously it didn't work to well all the time. The piece of wood wasn't attached to anything so it slipped a lot. Usually it stayed in place long enough for me to get down, it was getting up I had so much trouble with. But even if going down was normally fine it still made me nervous. 

After a few deep breaths I slowly rolled down, holding tightly to the wheels so I could go slow. 

In hind sight this wast a smart thing to to but the hallway that was in my apartment complex was kind of narrow. I didn't want to hit the wall but instead, by going slow I made the thin piece of wood slip underneath me and gravity did it's thing.

I whimpered, I had fell sideways. My limp legs were still partially in my chair but I had hit the side of my head. My head throbbed a bit. I reached my head up to my cheek.

When I brought my hand down again there was no blood but I could feel a painful bruise already forming.

I groaned. It hurt but not that bad. I was just annoyed I had fallen out of my chair. 

I look at my chair, It was cheaply made but it was all I could get. I sit up and move my chair upright again. I give it a once over, nothing was broken and everything was in place. I sigh in relief.

I pull the breaks down and make sure its not going to go anywhere. Once I was sure it was firmly in place I place my hand on either side and hoist myself back up. I fell pretty often so getting back up into my chair was child's play for me now. 

Once I was up again I placed myself on my side. I grabbed my limp legs and placed them how I wanted to and moved my hands to my armrests and lifted myself up a little so my hips would shift so I was once again sitting properly. 

I take a deep breath.

Once I get outside I am immediately put on edge. Even though I knew Cad was here in town that definitely didn't mean I was safe.

As I make my way to the market I could feel several eyes on me. Everyone here knew who I was. I was often referred to as Cad Bane’s pet, or his play thing. They all guessed he kept me around because I was weak, easy to get a quick fuck out of and too naive to know I was being used. But it wasn't anything like that.

Flashback:

I pressed my face onto the ground as hard as possible. Digging forehead into the ground so heard the pebbles in the ground cut my skin. I begged my daddy to stop.

“P-please daddy, I di-didn't do any-thing!”

I shouldn't have said anything. He just beat me harder.

We where in the market, daddy had told me to get some food for the house for his supper tonight. He was working for the hutts. He had went to get his pay for the month, they must have paid him less than usual.

When he came back he was livid. He grabbed the nearest weapon the happened to be a club and started to beat me. 

He kicked me down into the dirt and started to kick me and hit my with the club yelling ‘It’s all your fault.’

I was crying so hard that the dirt under my face had turn to mud. 

I should have just kept quiet and taken the beating, now that I had said something I would only get worse.

My daddy kept yelling at me.

“If it wasn't for you I would be living the high life! It’s all your fault you useless bitch!”

I whimper and cry begging for forgivness. 

As I was being beaten I looked around, we were in a market full of people. I looked at them with pleading eyes hoping one of them would take mercy and help me. 

But this wasn't the kind of place to live if you  wanted help. Some people at a near by bar were taking bets to see how badly injured I’d be at the end of it, most of them betting I would die. 

Daddy didn't seem to appreciate that I wasn't giving my undivided attention to him and his beating, so he kicked me again so I was limp on the ground and looking at him with my pleading eyes. Then he placed his leg to the middle of my back to hold me down. He leaned down a little and said.

“Let’s see how well you can ignore this.”

I was still looking at him pleading with him to have mercy, but it never came.

As he stared me in my eyes he erased his club again and proud it down on my lower spine as hard as me could. He kept that up repeatedly. I could feel something break, I knew he could too, the sound seemed to echo but he didn’t stop. He kept beating me mercilessly. My cry where deafening. it drowned out all the noise around us.

I was just about to pass out when it happened. The beatings stoped. I was numb with pain. All I could feel was pain. I couldn't move my legs but to be fair at the time I could move anything. My head was laying on its side when I opened my eyes expecting to see daddy standing over me but instead I saw him.

Even I knew who Cad Bane was. The infamous bounty hunter who would take any job as long as you could pay him. 

His vibrant blue skin and perching red eyes where impossible not to recognize. But at the time it wasn't any of that that made me recognize him. It was his hat. 

The wide bribed hat was what first thing that got my attention when I looked up.

Even in my blurred vision I knew who it belonged to. 

Cad Bane had kicked daddy out of the way to the ground. He said something I couldn’t understand. My vision kept getting darker and the ringing in my ears was too loud to understand what was happening but the lest thing I saw before I passed out was Cad Bane shooting my father in the head and then him turning those sharp eyes to me.

_____________________________________

When I came to I noticed three things.

One: I wasn't at home. I was in small room but on a big bed built into the wall with a lot of blankets. It was incredibly comfortable.

Two: I was in pain. My head was pulsing with pain, along with my ribs and stomach. I reached my hand up to feel my head. It was all bandaged up and taken care of. when I look down I saw I wasn't wearing a shirt. Instead I had bandages over the entirety of my upper half. I could feel bruises all over. 

And three: I couldn't feel my legs. 

I sit up, I couldn't feel my legs. My whole body was in pain but not my legs. They were numb and un-moving. My legs where covered with a soft blanket. I could see the outline of my legs but I couldn't feel the blanket on top. I tried to wiggle my toes but they wound budge. 

I started to breath heavily, I felt like I was suffocating despite knowing that I wasn't, but in my head, I already felt half dead. My ears where ringing like crazy, my head pounding with my heartbeat. 

After a few minutes of my hyperventilating a little droid came rushing into the room I was in. I looked over to him. He was small. moved around on his boosters and my hovered lightly in the air. 

The little droid came over and started to bombarded me with questions. I couldn't understand a thing he was saying. The pounding of my head and the ringing in my ears was all I could hear.  

But what I did hear was his voice for the first time.

“T0D0, go get some water.”

His voice was modulated but still firm and intimidating. The second he spoke the fog in my head cleared. 

I didn't even realized he had come into he room. But know that I saw him he was all I could pay attention to. His tall starcher, his wide brimmed hat and his twin LL-30 pistols that had killed hundreds. 

The second I saw him I tried to back away as far as I could. I back up till my back hit the cool metal wall. I scrunched into the wall as much as I could.

I was shaking like a leaf and whimpering. I didn't know what to do. I knew who this man was and knew he would probably mean my death, but if he wanted me dead I wouldn't be here.

The confusion only made me more scared, not knowing what to do and wishing for something to start making sense. 

I knew very well who this man was. Cad Bane the best bounty hunter in the galaxy. With his custom blasters and unparalleled quick draw. Everyone knew who he was.

Sometimes I saw him walking to or from Jabba’s palace. Or sometimes you'd just see him in the large market of Mos Espa on a rare occasion. My mind was running with different kinds of possibilities as to why I was here. He killed my Father when he was giving my the beating that probably would lead to my death, but why.

I was like daddy’s slave, I had just turned eighteen a few months ago and I was mostly kept in the house like a kitchen and cleaning slave. Only going out to go to the market. Nobody knew me so I couldn't have a bounty on my head. I wasn't wanted in any way to anybody. I had no other family and always did as I was told. Even if I did have a bounty on my head, maker knows it wouldn't be enough for the Cad Bane to come get me.

But at the same time it seemed to make sense. Why else would he ‘save’ me if not to keep his bounty in some what good health. 

He made his way over to me and sat on the bed. He reached out his head for me. I flinched back, turned my head and closed my eyes whimpering. Not knowing what he wanted me for or what he would do for me was terrifying. 

When his hand made contact with my head I flinched back again and yelped a little.

“Relax, lil’ lady. I need to check yer’ bandages.”

I look up at him. My eyes were wide and scared.

His hand was placed on top of my head and I whimpered again shutting my eyes as tight as I could. 

He moved closer to me. I tried to moved further away but my back was already against the wall so by instinct I tried to pull my legs up to my chest for some better ‘protection’. When I realized that they really wouldn't move I started to freak out even more. 

my legs were in his way so he moved the blanket off of them. Once he did I could clearly see my legs. my legs had a few bruises on them but definitely less bad then my upper body where the brunt of the beating was given. I was wearing a pare of shorts so He grabbed my legs under my knees. I couldn't feel the touch even though I saw him do it. I was frozen in place while he moved them closer to the wall. 

I was still staring at my legs when he moved closer now siting right in front of me. I had no reaction when he touched my head again, I only moved when I felt a harsh pain.

While Iw as spacing out Bane had already taken off the bloody bandages around my head and gotten a spray to clean the cuts on my head. The spray is what hurt so much. 

I flinched back and whimpered again but with bane being so close to me there wasn't anywhere for me to go. I turned my head away from him in a sad attempt to get away from him. I had tears spilling down my face. My cheeps where wet as I tried to stop. It was bad enough I was hurt and completely venerable but I didn't want to look that weak. 

After a minute or two of trying to stop crying I felt a cool hand reach its way to the back of my head and lighting move my face back to face his. His cool hands helped the throbbing my head. I kept my eyes shut as tight a I could. I had no idea what to expect, Cad Bane one of the deadliest men alive and he was being uncharacteristically kind and gentle with me, a useless girl who can't move. 

Once I was completely facing him nothing happened. I was to scared to open my eyes. but the tears didn't stop coming. I felt another hand be placed on my other cheek. I suck in a sharp breath not expecting it and for a moment it just stayed there till his thumbs wiped away my tears.

My eyes shoot open. His face was closer than I thought only a few inches away from me. His big red eyes seemed hard, his expression didn't give away a thing, still as hard as ever.

After a second of my staring he pulled away his hand. He pick up the spray bottle again and placed his other hand at the back of my neck to keep my from squirming around. 

The mist still hurt but it was better now that I knew what was happening.

My mind was racing with questions but I didn't really know what to ask first, Or even if I could ask him a question. I was stuttering trying to get the words out but they didn't come.

Once he was done re-bandaging me all up the little droid came back with same water. 

The droid handed his master the water. Bane took it a gently held it up to my till the cup was gently touching my lower lip. I tried to grab the cup and take a drink but Bane just took his other hand and gently lowered mine again. I made eye contact with him but eventual gave in. 

I took a few sips, the cool water felt amazing going down my throat. I reached my hand up again to hold the glass trying to get more water but Banes hands didn't budge.

Bane chuckled at my behaviour. 

“Easy there lil’ lady, take yer’ time.”

His lips pulled into a smile as he kept chuckling at me. I didn't let go of the glass but I wasn't trying to get more water from it. Bane held it so I was getting a steady stream of water.

Once the cup was half empty he slowly pulled it away from my lips. Now that I had some water in me my head cleared a little.

I expected Him to walk away and leave me to my thoughts but he didn't. stayed close and took me hands in his. His hadn't were cold, being a euros’ that made sense. it felt good the cooling feeling grounding me even more. His thumbs rubbed my knuckles as he looked at me. 

He seemed to know that I had questions and was just waiting for me to ask.

I looked back into his dark red eyes for a bit till I was able to ask the most important question. The one that was burning in the back of my mind.

“w-what hap-happened t-to my... my-”

I couldn't get the rest of the sentence out. I couldn't bring myself to say it. instead I opted to just point to my legs.

Bane was still holding my hands but now he was looking at my legs.

For a moment he didn't say anything. Just started at my legs as I started at him.

He sighed and looked back at me.

“Yer’ master beat ya’ real good. By the time I got to ya’ the damage had already been done.”

I start to shake, I didn't want to hear the rest but I knew I needed to.

“I took ya’ to a medical droid and we tried to fix ya’ up but yer’ back was too badly damaged.”

I started to cry.

“I’m guessing you already know what the result of yer’ beatin’ is.”

I slipped my hands out of his hold and held them over my face when I started to sob. it was bad enough I was at the mercy of one of the most powerful men in the word but I didn't want him to see me so weak and vulnerable. 

After I cried for a few minutes I felt his hands again. I flinch back not expecting it. 

One of his hands held both of mind and one was on my cheek stroking away the tears. 

I looked into his eyes, his face was normal, his poker face was unreadable but I felt... safe.

Once I was able to think again I realized something didn't add up. If my back was so badly damaged that I couldn't move my legs how was I able to move at all.

“H-how a-m I mo-moving?”

Bane sighed and looked down. When he lifted his head again he looked to the side. He reached his hadn't over and held up a I.V needle. It was attached to an empty bag of something that was hanging on a pole. 

“The Droid said it was best to keep ya’ sleepin’ so ya’ could heal better.”

He let go of the needle and reached over to me. He pulled away some of the bandages wrapped around my stomach. Underneath the bandages were several bakta patches. 

“There’s a big one on yer’ back. We’ve been changing’ them every day. With the bakta and keeping’ ya’ asleep ya’ were able to heal enough to move around.”

I whimper, I had not idea what to think.

“H-how lo-long?”

He didn't answer right away, He just looked at me. I tried to give him a hard look but the tears and my whimpering made that pretty hard.

“Several weeks.”

I gasp, my breathing became uneven and the tears started to flow harder than ever. 

My hands cover my face again as I sob. I feel Bane’s arms wrap around me. This time I didn't flinch back I just cried into his chest as his cool hand was stroking my hair.

He smelled good. It made me calm as I start to come to terms with my new life.

_____________________________________

I started my way over to the ship yard.

Bane always landed in the same two spots. One was where he parked if his bounty was successful one is if it wasn't. Both spots where pretty close to each other and his ship the Justifier was pretty big so it was fairly easy to spot.

A few months after Bane had saved me I was back on my own. He had found me the shabby little apartment I still live in. He had told me that I had to stay on his ship for a few more months so I could finish healing. He said he had to keep an eye on me. 

During those few months he went after many bounties. I loved it. I obviously couldn't do much but while I was with him I was able to see so many new planets and people and plants. All the new experiences I never would have had if my dad didn't beat me that day. 

We got to know each other really well too. I couldn't move very well but when T0D0 found me a wheelchair things got easier. Once I could move around more I would cook and clean. Not really having anything else to do and wanting to give something to Bane as a thanks for his help. I didn't have credits to give him so it was the lest I could do for my saviour who also took care of me. Even if I didn't know why he did. 

While I cooked for us I figured out that Banes favourer food was a meat called Nuna. It was actually very delicious and made a great roast. With savoury juice meat, it was amazing. 

Once I was halfway too the ship yard I felt myself get even more nostalgic. 

I had spend so much time with Bane over those few months and slowly but I found myself falling for him. Day after day of cooking for him and spending time with T0D0 who Bane often left behind for me so I wasn't alone But only on what he called his ‘hunting bounties’ where all he had to do was chase and kill the person. 

A lot of the stuff I learned about Bane was from T0D0 not so much Bane himself. I would mention things to Bane that T0D0 had told me and he would give me a yes or no whether it was true or not. 

That was how or time together was often spend. me talking and him giving me a humm or a grunt ever now and then to let me know he was still listening to my rambling or to indicate a yes or no. We often talked in the kitchen while I was cleaning up after dinner or while I was making dinner. It was the little moments like that that I loved the most. 

Him siting at the little table indebted in the wall cleaning his LL-30 pistols while I rambled. It was nice to talk to someone. Never having anyone to talk to before I opened up pretty quickly. I felt safe with him. Secure. 

It wasn't long before He fell for me to, Not that I knew it. He refused to admit it. It wasn't till T0D0 mentioned it that I really started to pay attention to him. The little thing he did that he didn't do before. Or the things he did that lasted longer. He lingering touch, how he liked to lean in closer to me, he he would run a hand through my hair when he go back as a hello instead of saying it.

We never said how we felt out loud. He was too stoic for that and I was way to embarrassed to admit it out loud. But at some point, I don't really know when, the way we acted just changed. 

I had sleep with him in his bed before. Him being a Duro’s he needed to stay warm so the Justifier had a really god heating system that was constantly on especially in the cold place that is space. It was always a little to hot for me and since there was only one bed and his skin was always really cold I would curls close to him. Never touching, be still cols enough to feel the refreshing coolness coming from him. 

But at some point I started to nuzzle close to him. He would wrap his arms about my waist bordering on what I could feel and what I could not pulling he closes as he entangled his legs with my immobile once. I would fall asleep to his cool skin and his unique smell that always seemed to calm me down. 

I sigh, loving the memory of the first night he did that. When I looked up I was infant of the Justifier. It was in the spot he parked if that bounty went well, I smiled, happy things really did go ok like T0D0 said. 

Once I was under the ship where the ramp would come down it slowly started to descend. T0D0 came down the ramp.

“Mis, (Y/N), It is so goo to see you, how are you?”

I smiled, T0D0 has always been so sweet to me. 

“I’m good T0D0, I got all the groceries we need for the next little bit, so ill start making dinner right away.”

As I spoke T0D0 started to roll me up the platform into the kitchen. It was hard to roll up the ramp. I had no problem going down, I could control my speed and direction easily but going up was different. T0D0 usually helped me when Bane was around he would always make it a point to do it.

Once I was in the kitchen I started to put things in the chiller and started to make the nuna.

I also got Bane some beer and his favoured whisky.

As I work on the meat I thought back tot he first time I ever cooked in the kitchen. The kitchen counters where low enough for me to work on but sometimes I put a cutting board on my lap to make things easier for me. Bane hated it and told T0D0 to stop me if he ever saw me doing it.

I chuckled thinking of the first time he saw me do it. He grabbed the knife from my hands and practically throw the cutting board with the meat still on it. He then grabbed me and lifted me from my chair and threw me on the bed. He yelled at me for a good twenty minutes about all the reasons that I shouldn't do what I just did. 

I hated it when he did that. I lost a bunch of weight while I was healing because I didn't have much food and after I woke up I often forgot to eat, to busy trying to come to terms with my new life. Because I had lost so much weigh he was easily able to pick me up with one arm. He often grabbed me out of my chair and took me away from it, usually to the bedroom but sometimes the cockpit so that I could get away. he didn't do it to often but if he did I knew it was important. 

After he would yell, or mostly raise his voice at me, about something he would leave me without my chair. Kinda like a timeout.

Bane  was a lot older than I was but we where both adults, but he still treated me kind of like child even though I wasn’t one. 

I was lost in though as I finished prepping the nuna and heating up the oven when I felt a cold hand on my cheeks from behind. 

I flinch a little not really expecting the touch but as soon as I realize who it was I lean into the touch and smile. Bane chuckled at me reaction. I look up at him. His hands are on my left cheek and my right shoulder but he's not looking at me, He's looking at the meat in front of us with hungry eyes but I could also tell he was tired. 

I smiled wider at him.

“Welcome back.”

Finally he looks down at me, he was about to say something when he freezes and his eyes darken with anger. I felt frozen in place, I didn't know when was wrong tell he stroked his fingers over my eye and a but of my cheek bone.

“What happened to ya’?”

He modulated voice I usually love to hear was full of anger and hatred, It wasn't at me but it still made me nervous. 

I reached my hand up to touch my face. 

“I fell on my way over on the steps of my apartment.”

He grumbled and walked away. I just sat there not really knowing what to do. When he came back he placed something on the table behind me and moved behind me again, his hands on my shoulder, He gave them a squeeze before he moves on hand under my butt and the second on my shoulder glands lifting me into his arms. 

He sat down on the bench seat that wrapped around the table with he in his lap. He grabbed a little container and opened it. It was bacta gel. He dipped his finger in and gently started to rub it on my bruises. Between the soothing of the gel and his cool fingers I already felt so much better. 

I ground and pulled my head away just slightly as he brushed his fingers on a particularly sore spot.

He growled, both annoyed I was hurt but also a warning to keep still. I moved my head a little closer to him so he could finish. Once he was done with the gel he grabbed a bandage and placed it only cheek leaving my eye un-bandaged so I could still see out of it. I could always feel the gel working. 

I bring my hand up to his cold cheek and give him a light peck on the lips and a ‘thank you.’

He chuckled again. and growled at me playfully this time. His one hand was over my thighs keeping me in place while the other migrated up to my neck.

“Yer’ gonna’ have ta’ do better then that girly.”

I giggled a little as his hand pulled me in closer. His cold lips pressed on mine. My hands moved from their spot on his armoured chest to his right shoulder and his signature hat. I picked the white brimmed hat off his head and placed in on my own, giggling into the kiss a little. 

He pulled back and looked at the top of my head where his hat now sat.

“Yer’ playin’ a dangerous game lil’ lady.”

I tipped his hat a little.

“Am I?”

He growls again. I smile and place the hat down on the table beside me. Banes fingers rub up and down my side as he stairs at my bandaged cheek.

I squirm a little pushing on his chest lightly to let him know I wanted to move. He growled at me again and held me closer. 

“Come on Bane, I need to get the meat in the oven.”

He pondered my words for a moment before he picked my up again and placed me back in my chair. Once I was set down he moved back to the table and sat with his feet up and his dark red eyes closed as he leaned back and relaxed as he pops a toothpick in-between his lips. 

After I placed the nuna in the oven I moved over to the cooler to get Bane a beer. I figured he would enjoy a drink after his long day.

I wheeled over to him and kissed his cheek since he was at the edge of the bench seat and hunched down a little as he leaned back. 

Once I kissed his cheek he opened his eyes a little to look at me. I held up the beer to him in a silent offer. He smirked at me and reached for when I thought was the beer but was really my wrist. He pulled me close and kissed my lips after he took the toothpick out with his free hand. 

He pressed his lips to mine for a while till he finally let go when I pushed on his chest a little once my lungs started to beg for air. 

He chuckled at my breathless state and took the cold beer out of my hand. he opened the bottle and took a big sip. He then leaned back with his eyes closed taking the occasional sip.

I when over to the sink and started to clean the dishes. Once I was done I checked on the meat. It still needed some time so I went over and grabbed the silverware and plates. Bane was done his drink by the time I had set out the dishes. I grabbed the empty bottle and threw it away. Once I threw away the bottle the timer when off for the nuna. I grabbed a pare of oven mitt and pulled open the oven to grab the nuna. I had already placed a cloth on the table along with the dishes so I placed a cloth on my lap to place the hot plater the nuna was on onto my lap. Before I could move my hands to the wheels Bane comes up from behind me.

He had an angry look on his face as he took the oven mitts off my hands and onto his own and pulled the hot plater off my lap. He places it on the table before ehe turns to me.

“Do that again girly... and there'll be consequences ya’ hear?”

I shake my head.

“Will there?”

He growls. I was trying to be playful but the hard look on his face told me he wasn't fucking around.

I look down and nod submissively.

He grabs my face with his thumb and forefinger forcing me to look into his hard eyes. 

“Words, (Y/N).”

His modulated voice was hard and serious, demanding to be obeyed.

I nod a little again, not being able to move my head that much in his hard grip.

“Ok.”

My voice was small and submissive.

He grunts and pulls away. He grabs the knife I had placed earlier on the table and starts to cut the meat. 

I wheel away and grab him another beer.

I knew I shouldn't have done that with him in the room but being lost in my own thoughts I completely forgot the silent bounty hunter was even there.

I placed the beer by his plate as he finished placing the meat on our plates. he glanced at me out of the corner of his eyes before he sighed almost inaudibly before he leaned down to give my lips a soft kiss.

He wasn't mad at me, I knew this, but still I couldn't help but shy away from him after he scored me. I guess I was somewhat childish when it came to being reprimanded. 

Bane lifted me up and placed me on the bench stool. I smiled at him ask we started to eat in silence. it wasn't tense or embarrassing, It was calming and sweet as we ate in silence. 

Once we were done eating he took his and my dishes to the sink and started to wash. I leaned back and closed my eyes relaxing.

Once Bane was done he walked over to me and picked me up. He walked over the the bedroom as he as down leaning against the wall by the top of the bed. he placed me into his lap as he plays with a small strand of my hair. His face pressed into my hair.

I lean into him wanted as much contact as possible. as I press myself into his body he groans a little. I jump back as far as his arms would let me, which wasn't very far. 

“W-whats wrong.”

I studded a little not knowing if I did something wrong.

He shake his head and tries to pull me back to rest on his chest. but I resist as much as I could, which wasn't much to be honest. 

He sighs and stars into my worried eyes. He loosens his grip but he didn't let go his hands still on my hips. I rub his chest and stomach a little. Once I get down to his stomach he grunts again. I look up at him again.

I start to pull off his armour and shirt. Once I get them off and toss them beside us I look down.

I gasp, my hand moves to cover my mouth.

All along his stomach and the bottom of his chest is covered in a cyan and purple kind of bruise. His green blood mixed with his blue skin had made the bruise look more beautiful than worrisome.

The bruise was huge covering almost he entire front. 

Not having my wheel chair or the means to get out of Banes arms I call for T0D0.

“Yes mistress.”

Go get some bacta and some bandages.

Bane rolls his eyes. It wasn't kinda hard to tell since he didn't have pupils.

T0D0 sped off to get what I asked for. 

“Yer’ over reacting girly.”

I frown but didn’t say anything.

Once T0D0 came back I started to gently rub the bacta gel on his body like he did to me just a while ago. I wrap his chest in bandages and move down to kiss his stomach moving my way up to he chest, to his neck and finally his lips. He kisses me back holding my hips tighter. 

He flips us over so he hovers over me and keeps kissing my lips.

He Moves down to my neck as I gasp, breathless.

“B-Bane.”

He didn't say anything just kept sucking on ym pulse making me go limp in his hold.

“Cad”

He hummed but didn't stop kissing me.

“We both need sleep right now.”

He groaned into my neck but back away. He lays on his back as he pulls me close so my had is resting on his chest and his right arm around my shoulder. As I start to dose off I nuzzle into Bane, wanting as much contact at possible while trying to not hurt him anymore. He chuckles again and kisses my hair line as we both fall asleep.

_____________________________________

The next morning when I slowly start to wake up it took me a while to be able to flutter open my eyes. 

I stretch my arms up and out looking for my loving Duros but when I turned as much as I could without my legs. my eyes open I don't see Bane in the room. I lie back down and listen. The shower in the ‘fresher wasn't running so he wasn't in there. 

I use my arms to push up and drag myself with my hands tot he wall so I could sit up.

“T0D0!?”

I could hear the sound of the little droids boosters slowly coming towards the room. 

“Yes, Mis (Y/N).”

“Could you grab me my chair, please?”

He hovered there for a second as he looks around almost nervously. 

“T0D0?”

“Well, I’m sorry mis, but it’s not here.”

I freeze, I didn't really understand what that meant, Not here? where else is it?

“What do you mean.”

I felt a little nervous, even though I knew I was safe here I still felt more vulnerable that I was comfortable with.

“Well Mr. Bane was grumbling last night once you had fallen asleep about how much he hatter the chair you have so he got rid of your current one and it getting a new one.”

My mouth falls open, he's doing what.

The chair was kinda trashy and broken but I still liked it. It was the first and only chair I had ever had. Without my legs that chair very much became a part of me.

It was like he took a part of me, like my legs were taken from me all over again. I had nothing opposed to a new chair but some warning would have been nice so I wasn't so shocked.

I frown, tears coming o my eyes, not knowing when I would be able to move around again.

As if on cue Bane walked in as I sniffle trying to calm down. 

Once he saw the state of me he walked over. His cool hand came up to my face to brush my cheek. 

“Whats wrong girly?”

I whimper a little, I knew to someone who could walk around perfectly well what I was feeling might be a little strange but I knew I was safe with him and it was ok to share how I was feeling with him even if I was scared.

“I don't have my chair.”

I expected him to scoff and walk away not really caring. Bane wasn't the kind of guy to care about trivial stuff and to someone like him this would understandable seem trivial. 

But instead he picks me up and sets me in his lap. One hand over my thighs to keep me in place and his other hand in my hair keeping my head pressed int he junction of his shoulder and neck. 

I let go, I couldn't help but cry in his arms, his smell, while still calming and made me feel safe, only made it easier to let the tears fall. 

“Shhh, it’s ok girly, the new one is almost ready, trust me you'll like it.”’

His modulated voice was quiet but still sounded so strong.  

I nodded. I wasn't mad at him but without my chair it still hurt knowing I counldn’t move by myself no matter how short of a time it was. 

“I don't like this.”

He looses his hold on my head.

“Don’t like what?”

I look up at him and snuggle into his chest again. 

“I don't like not being able to move.”

Bane must have thought I meant that I didn't like him holding me because the second I elaborated he held me even closer then before. 

Then he chuckled.

I was about to ask what he was laughing at or to tell him not to laugh at me for whatever possible reason he could have for doing so when He hoisted me up into his arms and started to walk around the ship. It was like the first time he had ever given me a tour.

Once he was done walking around the ship he set us down in the kitchen me once again in his lap.

“What was that about?”

I ask as I wipe the remainder of tears off my face.  

He kisses my semi wet cheek.

“So I could show you that you could still get anywhere you want to.”

I smiled and let out a little laugh.

“I meant by myself, Cad.”

He rolls his eyes and for a while we just stared at each other till Bane got a a message on his holopad. 

He picked it up and stared at it for a bit till he got up with me in his arms. He placed my back on the bed and kissed my hair line. 

“I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

I tilt my head at him but nod. 

He smirks at me and walks away. 

I lay down after I move my legs up to the bed. I stare at the ceiling wondering what he had to go do. I assumed it was to get a new bounty. He probably wanted to get to work again. Bane was definite a work-a-holic.

I sigh and shut my eyes.

“Mis?”

T0D0 comes into my room.

“Hey T0D0, what's up?”

He comes over to sit beside me as I slowly make my way into an upright position. 

“I understand you are a little upset by todays turn of events.”

T0D0 hands my some tea, still hot as it warms my hands.

“Mr. bane never wanted to upset you.”

I nod after taking a sip. 

“I know T0D0, I’m not mad at him I was just nervous that I couldn't get around by myself. That chair was apart of me.”

T0D0 couldn't make any facial expressions but his voice and personality are weight developed so his own ‘emotions’ show just fine.

 “Mr. Bane knows that. Thats why he wanted to get you a new one. One that is more technical and would make your life easier.”

I nod in understanding. After a few moments of silence Bane comes back.

I look at him as I clutch my warm mug of tea. he walks over and lifts me in one arm taking my cup out of the other. It always amazes me how someone who was getting on in age was still so strong.

He walks us over and down the ramp of the Justifier.

I clung close to his chest, my arms wrapped securely around his neck. I trusted Bane with my life, he had already saved it once, but being carted was still uncomfortable, especially outside. 

Once we where down the ramp I look up and my eyes widen. I look back at Bane not really believing what I was seeing. 

I look back. Right infant of me was a new wheel chair. But not just any wheel chair, it was a very expensive model. It was siting on the ground right know but I knew that this kind of chair could float. 

I look back at Bane with tears in my eyes. He smirks at my reaction and walks over to the sleek black chair and sets me down. I couldn't feel my legs but it had padding all over. As I lean back my back was completely supported and very comfortable. It was like laying in Banes bed. 

Bane comes down beside me and starts to show me all he buttons on the arm rests and what they do. There was a button that powered on the chair and a joystick right beside it that let my monomer the chair. On the other arm rest there was a mini data pad. Letting me call and assess anything or anyone I needed. Bane had already taken the liberty of putting in number in. 

I looked up and started deeply into his pupil-less eyes. I couldn't help my tears.

“H-How did... how did you-?”

He smirked at me again.

“Its been a while in the works.”

I whipped some of my tears.

“I know ye’ loved yer’ old chair but ye’ needed somthin’ better.”

He reached up his cool hands to wipe the tears from my cheeks. 

“I’m not lettin’ my girl roll around in some old n’ frail piece a’ junk.”

I couldn't hold it in anymore and lean over to him and kiss him.

His thin lips cool on my warm ones but not unpleasant. He chuckled into my kiss as he places his hand on the back of my neck pulling me closer.

We stay like that for a while until air becomes an ever less present thing. 

“You shouldn't have, it’s too much.”

He’s smirk widens, if such a thing was even possible. 

“Not for ye’ lil’ lady”

#cad bane #star wars the bad batch #star wars the clone wars #star wars #cad bane x reader #paralysis #clone wars #paralysed #star wars tcw #tbb fanfiction #tcw #tbb #star wars fanfiction #star wars cad bane #star wars bounty hunters #cad bane x you #cad bane x y/n #bounty hunter #bounty hunter x reader #paralyzed reader #reader insert #y/n insert #you insert #clone wars x you #clone wars x y/n #tcw x reader #tbb x reader #clone wars x reader #tcw x y/n #tbb x y/n

[iggy5055]

Platonic Yandere! Batfam X Poor Reader Part 10 (Final)

Summary: (Y/N) wakes up in a new scary place with a man she has never met, As the man does what he pleases to her she finds herself wishing she was with her original kidnapers.

Let you dirty minds run free even if its platonic, because I do the same damn thing, there is no shame on this page all are welcome, loved and excepted.

I don’t add anything like weight or hair length/texture, skin color or anything like that so all feel included, I try to make my work as inclusive as possible, if I missed something please contact me if you where offended either way, If I do offend you I am so sorry none of this was meant to be offensive.

TW: This is platonic but that doesn’t mean it’s not suggestive, kidnapping, manipulation, fear, drugging, humiliation. y’all best get ready,  

“ = talking

‘ = thinking

Previous parts:

p1 p2 p3 p4 p5 p6 p7 p8 p9

WARNING RAPE,

MINORS. YOU. SHALL. NOT. PASS!!!!

_________________________

When I woke up, it was dark. Dark and cold and I was terrified.

I couldn't move and I felt like I was in an ice box.

As I shiver I take a moment to go over my body.

First things first, does anything hurt. yes- yes something hurts.

I could tell I was lying down. It felt like a cold metal table, but that wasn't the worst part. I was butt ass naked, most likely why the cold was so much worse. This late realization only seemed to make me colder however. I was also tied down. I could feel the unwelcome but familiar sensation of shakes on my legs.

Both of my ankles were chained down along with my wrists, which was what seemed to be hurting so much alone with my shoulder and hip joints from being pulled to the max.

The table must have been pretty big, my arms were right above my head while my legs were chained but they were spread apart. I assume my body was in a Y shape.

As I shift my head back and forth I could feel a blindfold on my eyes tied uncomfortably tight around my head with a knot that made it hard to lay my head back.

The blind world was itchy and kind of wet, probably damp from my tears.

I tug a bit at my limbs. seeing of the chains would give me any wiggle room. They didn't.

My arms and legs were stretched to the max and my wrists and ankles being pulled hard by the chains so hard I thought they might break.

I let out a loud heart breaking sob.

‘Oh god, where the hell am I? Who took me? Will they kill me?’

As my mind raced with questions like a whirlwind and my lips shaking with sobs and whimpers I didn't hear anyone approach me until I heard their menacing voice.

“Oh~, it my little girl Scared?”

I freeze. I force my body to stop shaking, not making a move in fear of dying right where a lay.

The cold are seemed twice as rigged now. I knew the stand man was close. Standing right above my head.

The man laughed at me. It was deep, powerful, most likely from a powerful man.

“Come now, little girl~ no need to be scared.”

I could feel his knuckles caress my cheek.

I yelp and whimper a bit, being blind and naked at the mercy of a man I don't know, this is more scary than when Damian took me from their back apartment. At least them I was clothed in a warm bed, safe and knew what was going on almost from the beginning.

At lest when Damian took me, he did it as himself. Not hiding from me, not unknown to me. He made sure that I understood what was happening from the get go, mostly.

“L-le-t m-e g-go.”

My shudder was worse than before, both from the far and the intense cold nipping at my body.

My shudder made me cringe a little on the inside, I wanted to sound demanding and strong like a wolf hunting its pray, inside I was the merger rabbit begging for its life as the wolf stands above me, holding all the power I prayed I had.

“Oh sweet angel~.”

His voice was mock kindness, it made my stomach want to empty itself.

“Its ok~.”

He leaned down, I could hear the quiet ‘pat’ of his hands as he places them on either side of my head.

“Do what I say, Little girl~ and all will be fine.”

“P-plea-ase.”

I could do nothing but beg, plead with the strange man that he would let me go.

His hand moves down to my neck, he was so warm. It felt so welcoming, but I knew he had nothing but bad intentions. If he didn't I wouldn't be naked and chained, know would I?

He had moved further down, till he was caressing right underneath my collarbone.

I could feel my nipples harden, and with the cold and my stress it felt almost painful, the contrast of temperatures only causing me more pain.

He could clearly see my body reaction and chuckled deeply at me.

“Oh~ look at you.~”

His hands move even further down. Up until this point I couldn't find it in myself to move but as his hand I halfway from the top of my breast to my pard perky nipple I twisted viciously as hard as the chains could allow, which to be fair wasn't a lot. I imagine it looked like I was shaking and jerking around but I couldn't turn enough to stop his unwelcome advances.

He chuckles again, I could practically hear the sickening wolfish smirk on his face, I could only imagine how his eyes looked at my breasts and my exposed pussy.

Although he didn't seem too pleased with my harsh squirming, even though it didn't prevent his unwanted touches, apparently he wanted me still. So to ensure my stillness he pinched my nipple as hard as he could.

I scream, the cold and the painful grip of both a foreign sensation and a foreign man hurt more than I had ever been hurt before.

Whenever I got hurt with the Wayne family it was always on accident. Aside for needles which (even though I was terrified of them) didn't hurt all that much.

I had never had my nipple touched before either, so the cold the fear and the lack of experience in this kind of touch the pain felt even more intense.

I arch my back as far as my joints would allow, anything to try to prevent the harsh pinching.

As a keep crying out begging incoherently for the stranger to stop.

After what feels like an eternity he losses his torturing hold on my all to sensitive nipple. He didn't completely let go, instead, gently rubbing tight circles on my hard know, no doutably know bright painfully red, nipple.

“Shhhhh, Little girl.~ No need to be so scared.”

He presses down on the middle of my hardened nipple.

I yelp out and bit my lip hard enough to make it bleed. It hurt, like someone lit a match and help it to my nipple.

He leans down even further, his lips pressed into my ear.

“Do everything I say and nothing will happen to you, understand?”

I whimper as he presses once more.

“Pl-ease”

My voice was so sad and low, I sounded pathetic, but I couldn't do anything else.

He bit my ear, not harshly but it definitely felt like a warning.

‘Someone, please, save me.’

_________________________

A glass vase fly's at the wall in the Wayne manor lobby smashing upon the contact of the stone wall.

The Wayne family had made their way back home for the winter gala after Damian had waited for (Y/N) for ten minutes and found his brothers and father to look for her.

When they could find no trace of her they all rushed home to search for her on the security cameras.

Tim was already in the bat cave as the others stood enraged in the lobby not knowing what to do.

Jason was seething, Damian fuming, Dick stressed and Bruce’s face was so stone cold he looked like a dead man.

“Jason breaking a vase won't fix anything.”

Damian was trying to hold it in but he felt guilty for letter his beloved go.

“SHUT IT DAMIAN! YOUR THE ONE WHO LOST HER, YOU HAVE NO SAY!!!”

Damian looks down, he is ashamed but he couldn't convince himself that she ran away. Her eyes didn't hold anything but honesty and stress from being around all those snobby high ends. He knew she wouldn't have done this.

Everyone was thinking that same but the anger of not having their poor, sweat, naïve little angel safe in their arms was too much.

They wanted her to become completely dependent on them but at the same time they became so needy for her as well.

They wanted to hold her, hug her, get her in a warm bath with a warm meal and put her to sleep in a warm safe bed. But instead they where here, alone and without the women they all loved so much.

Finally Dick said what they where all thinking.

“We need to find whoever took her as soon as possible, who knows what they're doing to her.”

This made Bruces head shoot up. His face more angry than they had ever seen it. He storms through the manor to the incredibly lardge library, all the boys follow him. As he storms down the carved stone steps behind the grandfather clock into the depts of the cave under the manor.

The boys follow their father in his rage as he approaches Tim sitting in the chair to the large computer in the cave. Security footage from the gala all on the screen.

“Have you found anything.”

His voice was deeper than usual, clearly holding a hidden anger.

“I found the right time know we just need to wait till she comes out.’

Tim sighs, rubbing his forehead and closing his eyes.

“There are not windows or secret point of entry or exit so she will have to come out this someone or she got taken en route to the bar.”

Jason could be heard grumbling as he walks away.

“where are you going?”

Dick growled at Jason as he try's to leave.

“When we have to go rescue our girl from whoever took her I want to be suited and ready to shoot him after I beat him dumb.”

As Jason continues to walk away Damian follows him. Dick looks at Bruce and Bruce nods without having to look at him. Dick hurrays off with his brothers.

Tim’s eyes seemed a little red, the stress of losing (Y/N) and the brightness of the screen to ensure he didn't miss anything did nothing to help his poor incredibly strained eyes.

Bruce stared at the ground.

“Tim.”

“I know, The longer I can't find her the longer she could be getting hurt. Just three minutes of video if filmed between when she could have been taken after she left the washroom’

Bruce nodded mutely.

Jason and the other boys walked back over to the computer.

All suited up and looking even more ready to kill a man.

“We need to get things ready.”

Tim said as he continues to stare religiously at the security footage.

“Ready for what?”

Damians voice was anger and impassion, clearly wanting his beloved back.

“When we get her back we will need to have a bed food and drinks she likes ready for her, She will be scared and will need things she enjoys so she feels safest. I’ll stay and get things ready while talking to you on comms.”

Bruce nods at the idea.

“First thing first, we need to find her.”

Dick was losing his patience by the second.

Tim growls at him.

“I am doing my best I can't fast forward anything I might miss something!”

At this point he was yelling. they were all angry and with time passing not having (Y/N) with them it only seemed to be getting worse.

After Dick and Tim yell at each other for a minute, Tim never taking his eyes off of the the huge monitor. Final Bruce chimes in.

“ENOUGH, BICKERING IS NOT GOING TO HELP US FIND (Y?N)! We need to be calm and patient.”

Everyone goes silent as the all nod in agreement. Bruce walks away.

Everyone is silent, the glow of the monitor the only thing lighting the dark cave.

Bruce came back seconds later in his own suit.

They stand their in silence, thinking of all the ways they could hurt whoever took her.

“GOT IT!!!”

Everyones head shoot up.

Tim turns to the all, a face of both relief and worry.

“Leo Hudson, also known as The Butcher. A new crime lord of the west side. know for taking and raping women, then killing them by cutting them into pieces, their body parts always in the same old warehouse.”

Everyones face turns even harder, not even wanting to think what was happening to their poor little angel.

And just like that, they were gone without a word.

_________________________

Cold tears were falling down my face, it felt like they were freezing as they slid down my face.

The strangers hands wondered all over my body, groping and touching wherever he pleased.

I cried and whimpered, for a while I begged him to stop telling him I would do anything but this. I even went so far as to say that I was apart of the Wayne family and they would pay to have me back.

Obviously they would, I couldn't leave on my own without them all going crazy but me being kidnapped, I can already picture the look in their eyes. Crazy and deranged. But right know, I want him to be dead. Killed in the most gruesome way possible.

After a while he must have gotten tired of my cry and begs so he gagged me with when felt like and old rag and put ductal overtop to make sure I couldn't spit it out.

Now everything was muffled and somehow even more pathetic.

His hand wandered down from my nipple to my navel, his fingers swirling around my pubic hair as he whispered in my ear.

“Feels good, doesn't it.”

It wasn't a question. And yes, to be body is felt good but to my mind I felt like I was being burned with a red hot poker anywhere he touched.

I shake my head, having only my hearing, it was probably a poor idea. Every touch he made seemed ten times more sensitive than it should be, pain seemed even more so.

And I was right. Right after I did he slapped my clit as hard as he could. I screamed into the gag as loud as I could.

It hurt like crazy. Like suddenly the red hot poker was on the most sensitive area of my poor already abused body.

Right after he did he shoved his fingers into my pussy. It hurt so much.

I was dry as a bone and as tense as a stone.

But unlike me, the blindfold was soaking wet. I screamed ‘please’ into he gag over and over again. I felt so helpless and I hated it. I was more vulnerable than I had ever felt before in my life.

‘Please, please. Dad, Jason, Dick Damian, Tim. Anyone. HELP ME!!!’

In that moment I forze. I count believe when I was thinking.

For the first time. I wanted to be with them. I wanted to be with them. And I called Bruce Dad.

As the stranger kept thrusting into me with no mercy I couldn't even hate the thought. I wanted them. I wanted to read with Damian. I wanted to watch a movie with Dick as he cuddled me. I wanted to eat with Jason. I wanted to lie in bed and watch Tim was the taping of his keyboard put me to sleep.

I wanted to see Bruces smile when he would look at me.

Suddenly I realized how quiet the room was, anise from my heady breathing.

I couldn’t stop shaking. I could feel his eyes but not his breath. But I knew he was close.

After a few moments I could feel hands on my hips and the tip of his dick at my entrance.

My cry changed. Instead of begging him to stop and say please I was crying out the names of my brothers.

They are heroes, saving people is what they do.

I was hoping for a big save. The moment right before the unthinkable happens to the victim. But life isn't a fair tale.

After a few seconds of painful anticipation it happened.

He thrusted into me with so much force he rocked the table. He was too big. I was a little wet from his harsh fingering but I still wasn't wet enough from was felt like a baseball-bat in my pussy.

My screams were deafening. But despite all that he didn't stop thrusting. His hands were digging into my hips so deeply it was drawing blood. One pain after another. It was never ending.

The thrusting, the clawing and the unmistakable feeling of hot breath. It was all too much. My voice was raw again and the blindfold felt like ice from my tears. But now I didn't even have any tears to cry.

I struggled and struggled trying my hardest to get away.

The stranger chuckled at me.

“Nice try, but those chains aren't going anywhere.”

His voice was right in my ear. His hot breath making the blindfold that much colder.

But dispute his words I didn't stop. He didn't seem to like that so his thrusting became even more violent.

His dick was punching its way into my uterus. each thrust felt more and more paralyzing. Like with each thrust it was making my legs weaker and weaker.

All I could see was the blind fold but suddenly my vision seemed to spin. I felt so light headed and powerless.

I was just about to pass out when I hear what sounded like glass breaking all around us along with loud aggressive yelling. But my mind was in such a fog I couldn't figure out who's voice it was.

About a second after the glass broke I felt two things.

One: The stranger was no longer buried inside me.

Two: Warm familiar hands.

These where not the same hands that where digging into my hips, those I could feel were harshly yanked away from me. A yanking that left what felt like several long scratches on said hips.

These hands where soft and warm and placed on the sides of my head on my cheeks. They must have been standing above me by my head because their palms were by my ears.

The second the warm, comforting hand touched me I immediately stopped crying. But it wasn't because I was frozen with fear, it was because I felt... safe?

I knew who's hands these were, kind of. I knew that they belonged to one of the boys. My original captors, but even so, I felt safe. The warms hand felt safe, inviting. As if, if I wasn't tied down I would jump into their arms begging for them to never let me go. I wanted them, needed them.  

I could hear fighting. Well, not so much fighting as it was beating someone to a pulp. But above the noise of fighting was a voice. It took my a second to realize, I was so focused on the hands on my face.

“I got ya baby girl.”

It was Jason.

I started to cry again, but this time it was out of pure joy, I was so happy. I knew I was safe now.

“J-jas-on?”

I had to make sure, I needed to know who was with me.

“Yeah its me, baby girl. Just relax we’ll have you home again soon.”

His thumbs were rubbing back and forth on my cheeks. Rubbing away the wet cold tears and helping my probably very red cheeks warm up a little.

In the background I could hear swearing and yelling at the man who was just inside me. Along with the sound of multiple kicks and punches along with the gasps of the stranger.

“I-’m so-o co-ld.”

Jason leaned down. His face right above mine, his warm breath fanning over my face.

“I know beautiful, just give me a second I’ll get the keys.”

He kisses m hothead a few times before he lets of of my face.

I heard him yelling.

“Damian, get me the keys!!!”

I could feels Damians eye roll as if to say ‘what do you think I'm doing?’

After a second or two I could feel Jasons hands on my face again. warm and welcoming but this time there was something could in his left hand.

“Hold still baby girl.”

I nodded.

“o-o-ok”

He let go again and moved to my hands. He unlocked both and moved down to my ankles. I pulled my hands together. Rubbing my wrists trying to get back some circulation back into my hands.

When he finished my ankles he moved to my side. I was already trying to sit up and the table wasn't overly big I was was colder then an ice cube and in more pain then I had ever been in before so I fell off the table trying to get up.

I collided with a stone floor and let out a yelp. Jason was beside me in seconds.

He pulled me into his arms. I was sitting on his lap with his arms wrapped tightly as I was pressed to a warm chest.

Jasons hands run through my hair as I try to yank of the blindfold. Jason pulls my hands away.

“Shhhhh, baby girl. Hold still, I’ll get it.”

Jasons hands move from my hands to the back of my head. He starts to untie the blindfold. He had to tug at my hair a little. The blindfolds tight knot seemed to have some of my hair tied in.

I whimper when he pulls a little too hard by the blindfold comes loose and falls to the ground.

“I know, I'm sorry. Its all over know, baby girl.”

I look up at him. He was wearing his red hood mask so I couldn't see his face but I knew we looked sad when he looked at my frigid, naked body.

I looked down at myself, my skin was discoloured, brushed and scratched all over. I started to cry again. I buried my face into the junction of Jasons neck.

I spoke into his neck but he didn't seem to hear me.

He gently moved my head back.

“What was that, baby girl?”

“Ta-ke me h-hom-e, pl-ea-ease.”

Jason cooed at me.

“Of course.’

He hugged me close and picked my up. He held me up with one hand and walked towards the others.

He moved my head to his chest when he say I was looking at the crumpled up half naked man on the ground. I only got a quick look but from what I could see he had sever broken bones and was out cold.

“Lets go.”

Jason voice was stone cold serious, he wasn't asking, that was an order.

I look up enough to see everyone else, They had all huddled around me. despite that masks on all their faces I could tell their eyes were looking me over, checking for injuries.

I could see their mouths twist up in anger as they looked at the stat of me. Damian stepped forward and took me from Jason. for the first time Jason didn't put up a fight. I thought it was because of the current situation, he knew not to fight or argue with his brother right know, but I was mistaken.

As the boys walk out of the abandoned warhorse me in Damians arms I hear three gun shots. The shots echo into the large empty space.

Tim, Dick and Jason all had their own ride while Damian and bruce all hoped into the batmobile.

As we start to dive away Damian looks me over. Bruce was glancing at me from time to time but mostly he was focusing on getting home as soon as possible.

“Where does it hurt most, beloved?”

I keep my head down and mumble my answer, too embarrassed to look him in the eye.

He didn't seem to like that, he took off his domino mask and moved his thumb and pointer finger under my chin, making my head move to look up at him.

My eyes were watering but luckily Bruce was blasting the heating system so I was warming up pretty quickly. But I was still ashamed of my current position.

“I need you to be clear (Y/N). Tell me where it hurts.”

His voice was harder than before.

My eyes stretch him, despite his harder tone I knew he was just worried.

“E-ever-yth-ing.”

Even though I was warming up my stutter wasn't getting any better.

It was true though, my wrists and ankles where clamped tight in the shackles and were sore. my hips and shoulders had been pulled on from the chains too and were not feeling like they should. It felt like I pulled a muscle. And the long exposure to the cold made my skin ache.

Damian pulls me closer.

“Don’t worry we are almost there.”

I rest my head on his shoulder and close my eyes. I felt like passing out. I tied to stay awake but this was all too much. so knowing I was safe again. I pass out.

_________________________

When I woke up I didn't remember being saved.

I shoot up scared, I was hyperventilating. My eyes wide as I scan the room. A room I knew.

I calm down a little, taking a second to look down at myself. I was all bandaged up. The boys must have given me pain medication, I felt kind of numb. I could not feel my fingers or toes but I wasn't cold. In fact, I was a little too warm.

A fire was lit and burning strong in the hearth, someone must have just added some wood.

I look over myself again. I was in one of the boys shirts. more of a dress on me though. one side fell over my shoulder, exposing it. I paid more attention to my skin this time. while I was bandaged and the cuts where clean, I was still covered in dirt sweat and grime. The sweat was new however.

I shoot out of the nice bed. I was still weak, my muscles and joints aching as I moved. The fast moment made my head spin and the pain in my body shocked me, the pain meds bust have been old, or maybe I'm just that hurt.

As I stumble to the ground I yelp. Not a second later I could hear footsteps outside the dark wood double doors.

Dick storms into the room making a quick scan of it till his eyes land on me. His eyes were heard and ready for a fight but once they landed on my crumpled room on the ground they softened.

“Baby bird!”

He rushed over to me. picking me up bridal style and siting on the bed with me in his lap.

His hadn't trailed all over my body cheating for any new injury. His eyes searching as well. once he was satisfied he look at me again. His eyes were soft, like they always were with me most of the time, but they also had a hardness in them.

“What happened, baby bird? Why are you out of bed?”

His voice was strained, he demanded an answer.

“I-I-i--”

I couldn’t get the words out, everything was happening so fast. I look around the room not knowing what else to do.

Dick moves my head to face him again gently with his hand on my cheek. he gave my forehead a kiss.

“Shhhh, baby bird. You’re ok. you’re safe. I have you.”

Dick cooed at me as he continued to hold me close.

“Why are you out of bed, baby bird?”

His voice was softer than before. His lips where right beside my ear. I could feel his warm breath. it felt good. I nuzzled closer to him. He chuckled at me stroking my hair waiting patiently for my answer.

“I-’m fi-filthy.”

I nuzzle into him more. He chuckles again.

“Oh, baby bird. You really think we care about the sheets right now?”

My cheeks heat up. I shake my head.

“B-bu-t I d-o.”

I couldn't seem to get my damn shudder under control. It made my even more embarrassed.

Dick kissed my cheek.

Suddenly all the other boys came into the room.

Jason was the first in and the first to speak.

“Whats wrong.”

I frown at him, I didn't want to cause so much trouble.

“Nothing, sh e was just world about getting the sheets dirty.”

Dick chuckles at the end, as does everyone else. My face was burning hotter than the hearth right now.

I squirmed out of Dicks arms and him under the blankets.

The all laughed loudly at me this time.

“D-don’t lau-laug-h.”

I sounded pathetic. It made them laugh at me even more but only for a second. once they calmed down I could feel Dick get up front eh bed and a hand pulling the blanket up so they could see my head.

I thought it was Dick but it was Jason.

‘Come one baby girl. Let’s get you all clean then.”

He smiled at me and I crawled out from under the blankets into his arms. As he cried me into he bathroom I snuggled close to him. The others slowly made their ways out of the room after telling me they loved me and that I was safe again and I smiled.

I knew it was true.

I was safe.

I would always be safest with them

So why would I ever want to leave.

_________________________

The End!!!!

Thank you everyone who liked and commented throughout my stories I had so much fun writing it.

For know Im going to focus on Star War (my true passion) And I hope you all stick around.

❤️❤️❤️

#yandere #yandere x reader #yandere dc #yandere batfam x reader #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere bruce wayne #yandere damian wayne #yandere dick grayson #yandere jason todd #yandere tim drake

[iggy5055]

Yandere platonic Batfam x Poor reader part 9

Summary: (Y/N) has help from Damian to get ready for the gala and after treatment she can finally talk again, but the party doesn’t go as planned.Let you dirty minds run free even if its platonic, because I do the same damn thing, there is no shame on this page all are welcome, loved and excepted. 

I don’t add anything like weight or hair length/texture, skin color or anything like that so all feel included, I try to make my work as inclusive as possible, if I missed something please contact me if you where offended either way, If I do offend you I am so sorry none of this was meant to be offensive.

TW: This is platonic but that doesn’t mean it’s not suggestive, kidnapping, manipulation, fear, drugging, humiliation. y’all best get ready,  

“ = talking

‘ = thinking

I’M BACK BITCHES!!!!!! WHO MISSED ME!?!?!?!

_____________________________________

Another week with them in my mind felt like a life sentence, long hard and boring to no end. But will all the meds they had me take and some kind of gross drink they gave me about three times a day to help the inside of my throat, along with all the time I was forced to spend with them, the week flew by.

I was finally able to talk but not for long or my throat would get sour, But it was a relief to finally be able to talk.

Even though I could never say the things I wanted to around all of the guys I still got the words out. I had gotten a bad habit of talking to myself. Mostly in the mirror. Like giving myself little pep talks or telling myself everything would be ok.

But the days after Bruce had told me I would be going to the winter ball were annoying as hell . After I fell asleep in Bruce’s office I had woken up in Jason’s room, he was cleaning his twin pistols while siting on the couch still in his Red Hood get up with the helmet beside him on the glass coffee table in front of him.

It didn’t scare me like I thought it would but it still made me nervous as hell. Him holding guns was not something that felt like it was safe to be around.

It took Jason a moment to realize I was awake but after he did, he got up and kiss my forehead good morning and got me some breakfast. After I had a much needed shower and changed into some different clothes. instead of Damian’s shirt he gave me one of his with some of my old baggy sweatpants.

I was glad to see that Damian was right and the bruise on my ankle was finally gone and the pain disappearing with it.  

In all honesty I was getting used to the routine they had all set for me no matter how much I didn’t want to. And eventually the days just blurred together.

When I woke up this morning I was with Dick. Along with figuring out my daily routine I had also found my likes an dislikes of my new life. Even though I couldn’t do anything about the dislikes I felt it was important to take note of them. To both keep my sanity but also because it felt nice to know if nothing else my thoughts were safe. It was like having my own little world.

With the drugs they gave me I was extremely sluggish and couldn’t tense my muscles at all, but even if I was practically trapped in my own head I didn’t mind.

In the beginning it felt like torture, essentially being trapped inside ones own head. But I was also able to gather my thoughts and get a much better control over my emotions. It felt nice being in control of something again even if it was as small as my own thoughts.

But one of the dislikes I had learned was that Dick was my least favorite person to sleep with.

He was so clingy he had to hold me in some way shape or form and always in a way that his body was completely encasing mine.

I liked to sleep with Damian the most. He gave me my space and never tried to hold me. It was clear he wanted me to come to him but as long as I was being given the choice I was going to relish in the space he had let me have for as long as he would let me have it.

Tim wasn’t horrible to sleep with, he would always sleep facing me and I had always turned my back to him. He never minded. In fact none of them did. As long as I was in the same bed as them only Dick cared if I was in his arms or not. But Tim did like his feet to touch mine. I didn’t mind too much. Winter had hit hard early this year and the boys seemed content only giving me the bare minimum in cold protection so I would be more willing to cuddle.

All of the boys were like living heaters so on cold nights I didn’t mind Tim’s feet touching mine because mine were always cold

Jason was my second least favorite to sleep with. He was kind of like Dick in the sense that he always wanted to be holding me. He always slept on his back and often made me curl up on his side with my head nuzzled into his neck and my hand on his chest while he had his arm wrapped around me resting on my side. But unlike Dick after an hour or so he had no problem if I moved to turn away from him.

I knew he was awake when I turned. All of the boys were extremely light sleepers. Especially Damian, he never touched me in anyway when we would sleep but once I flinched in my sleep. I had dreamed of (F/N) again I woke up lightly flinching. not to much, barely even a twitch. After I had started to shake a little but it wasn’t much but even so, just a light little jump was enough to wake him up.

I had spent the rest of that night curled up with Damian crying.

Every morning was the same, they would give me the pain in the ass drugs and I would eat breakfast and switch to the next ‘brother’ for the day.

But this morning was different. Dick had woken me up. Usually they would wait for me to wake up by myself, but not today. But that wasn’t the only thing that changed.

Dick woke me up by lightly running his fingers through my hair.

“Baby bird~ time to wake up.”

When my eyes started to open he cooed at me while lightly kissing my forehead.

“no~o~o~.”

I whined.

I always tried to sleep as much as possible now. The more I slept the less time I had to spend with each of them. That and I had gotten used to the new routine so sleeping in became my normal most mornings.

“Oh come on, baby bird. Today is the winter ball, you have to get ready.”

I blink a few times tiring to get the sleep out of my eyes.

‘Right, a party.’

I sit up rubbing my eyes a little. I stretch out, falling down on my back again feeling my joints pop satisfyingly.

I sit back up and stare at Dick waiting for my lest favorite part of my morning.

Dick just starts back at me smiling fondly.

Dick was already dressed in a handsome suit. It was a regular black suit that fit him like a glove. He had on a white undershirt on and a nice blue tie.

After a minute I tilt my head to the side a little wondering what he was waiting for. Usually they would give me the drugs when I was still half asleep so that my brain wouldn’t realized that I was being given a needle right away. It was their way of trying to help my trypanophobia.

“Whats wrong, baby bird.”

Dick smile faltered for a moment. He was still smiling a little but he had a slightly worried look on his face. He cupped my cheeks with his warm hands. I could feel how hard they were from years of crime fighting and training but all of them had dialed down quite a bit on both training and going out. They only ever went out if It wasn’t my night with them.

“Needle?"

I figured out recently that he liked it when I talked with short sentences. Just talking enough to get the point across. He made sure to tell me it wasn’t because he didn’t like the sound of my voice, no for from. But he never actually told me why. I figured it was because it made me sound like a child. Someone who is innocent, weak, and unable to take care of themselves.

Dick chucked, not at me, more at himself. Seemingly because he finally realized what my seemingly strange look on my face was all about.

Dick especially wanted me to become accustomed to my new life as fast as possible so that I would give in to their every demand. But in all honesty they never asked much of me. Never told me to do anything unless is was just to be in close proximity to them when and where they wanted.

“No baby bird, not today. We want you to enjoy your time as much as possible. Besides, you have been nothing but good so think of this as a little test.”

He smirk and takes both my hands in his kissing each of my knuckles.

“If your good tonight well see about adjusting your dosage to even maybe stopping having to give you that horrible needle we all know you hate so much, baby girl.”

Times like this is why I was immensely grateful that I was so good at hiding my facial expression, I couldn’t help but cringe on the inside at his words. I know very well my life is in their hands. Not just my life, but also my soul, my heart and unfortunately, even most of my mind.

Because when you act for long enough, soon enough it stops becoming an act and more a desperate attempt for survival

I nodded, despite myself and stood up slowly. I never knew what any of the boy’s next move was so I always made my movements slow. Even with the drugs they gave me my movements were always slower then necessary.

I never wanted to anger or make them suspicious of me for any reason so being slow and seeming even more helpless then I already was seemed like the best option available to me.

Dick smiled again but his eyes held so much. His smile was deceiving. He was so good at hiding his emotions, it put my sad attempts to shame. But to be fair all of them were.

But his eyes let him down, I was with the Wayne family long enough to know the truth behind those deep blue eyes.

They held so much complexity much like the ocean they always seemed to represent so perfectly.

His eyes held something malicious in them. But not the kind that represented the wish to kill or harm. No, something much worse would dwell in those deep blue depths. It was the wish to coven and to keep. An obsession that could never be fulfilled only sated by the holding of the poor subject of that deep obsession.

And unfortunately, that was me.

Dick gently took my hand and led me over to the bathroom. He sat me down on the bathroom counted and took a warm wash cloth and wiped my face all over.

They all did this. They liked to touch me as much as possible, so washing my face was a good way stay close.

Next he brushed my hair but not with a brush like one might think. No, he likes to use his fingers.

But to be fair, it did feel great. His hands worked magic. Never yanking on a knot in my hair or pulling in anyway. Lightly massaging my scalp.

I couldn’t help but close my eyes and lean into him.

Dick chuckled at my reaction and kept rubbing in all the right spots till someone came bursting into his room, effectively interrupting his ministrations. To witch I wasn’t completely disappointed.

There was always a moment here and there when I gave into them a little more then I wanted so the interruption was much appreciated.

Dick was less enthusiastic about the interruption then I was however.

“Damn it, what are you doing!!!”

I flinch, I had almost never heard Dick yell before and with how sudden it was I couldn’t help but jump.

“Calm down, its my time with her and I have her dress so shut up.”

Damian was never one to hold back when it came to Dick. Out of all his ‘brothers’ it seemed he was also his least favorite.

He seemed to connect with most Jason but I think that its because both never had a problem with killing and Tim kept to himself so often that no one had the opportunity to have something against him.

Dick let out what almost sounded like a growl. Low and animistic, it sent shivers down my spine. But not the good kind.

“Fine”

He spit out, venom dripping from his voice like a rabid dog.

Damian smirked at his older brother.

Then his eyes fell on me. He tilted his head a little. It was something he did often, it made him seem more approachable and friendly but just like all the others, his eyes reveled his real intentions.

His deep green eyes looked just like his fathers, aside from the difference of color they looked exactly identical. It was a little chilling.

His dark green eyes like emeralds drilled into me, but not harshly, the look itself was intense but it was intense with affection.

With his head still tilted we raises his hand and uses a ‘come hither motion’ with his pointer finger.

My face reddens a little, embarrassed at the motion. It was like I was a dog.

But I did as ‘said’ and walked over, still moving pretty slowly. To slowly for his liking apparently.

Damian sighed and walked towards me. He grabbed my arm.

It wasn’t harsh but it currently wasn’t as gentle as usual.

He hoisted me up and over his broad shoulder.

I grunted when my gut came in contact with the hard muscle.

“GOD DAMN IT DAMIAN, BE GENTLE WITH HER, SHES FRAGILE!!!”

Dick wasn’t very enthusiastic about Damian taking me but apparently my rough handling was crossing his line.

This time it was Damian’s turn to growl. I could feel it vibrating through my body.

‘What the fuck, are they men or tigers?’

After they stair at each other for a while Damian breaks the unblinking eye contact and walks away with me still perched on his shoulder.

Once we got to to his room he plops me down on the couch by the warm fire.

With all the cold weather every hearth in the manor was always lit. It made me wonder where all this fire wood came from.

Damian had apparently had started staring at me during my solitaire thinking. He had a kind of lop sided smile that would make a girls knees weak.

My knees on the other hand was as still as concrete.

He held out his hand to me.

“Come here beloved, lets see you in this dress."

Behind Damian was a gorgeous long low cut dark green dress.

When I tried it on I didn’t really know what to think.

It was a tight fit until right under my boobs and then it was loose but not puffy. It had a slit going up my leg but because it was so loose you couldn’t see it unless I was leaning on my side. The dress was strapless and had a very low cut showing off my boobs, and I mean a lot of boob. It had built in support so my boobs were nicely lifted.

The color had me wondering how angry the others were that I was in Damian’s color and not theirs, or, if they even knew.

When i came out of the bathroom I turned around when i saw Damian. The back of the dress had a crisscrossing back instead of a zipper so I needed a little help.

Although I didn’t like the thought of getting held from them it was either that or let the strapless dress fall off.

Damian let out a deep yet soft chuckle shaking his head a little with his green eyes shut and walked over to me. He lifted his hands, and with the lightest touch anyone could imagine  he laced and tightened the dress just right.

When he was done before I could turn back around he wrapped his arms around my neck

In his hand was a diamond neckless. It was a simple string of dimes held together with sterling silver but dispute its simplicity it was the most beautiful thing i’d ever seen

I gasped a little when it touched my skin. It was cold but not freezing, still not something I was expecting, nor enjoyed.

Damian chuckled at me and nuzzles into my hair.

“My little (Y/N), you really are too cute."

I turned around, Damian was wearing a similar suit as I had seen him wear before but this time instead of a regular green tie it was a black bow tie and a green dress shirt.

His hair was brushed back. He really was handsome but all I could see was a mad man with a look of obsession in his deep green depths. staring into his eyes made you lost. Like you are in a lush green forest, but in every forest is a monster, but in this case it wasn’t just one.

I put my head down, I didn’t know what to say and in all honesty I didn’t want to say anything to him.

Damian brushes his fingers on my bare shoulder lightly going up and down in a comforting moment, but his touch was so ghostly it could barely be felt.

I shiver a little getting goosebumps all over my skin, it made me so uncomfortable.

Damian chuckled at me again.

“Come Beloved, let’s finish getting you ready.”

By the time Damian was done with my my hair was shiny and looked like it was done by a professional. My makeup looked so natural, a little blush, some light eyeshadow and a mat dark lipstick. No eyeliner or other, which I really enjoyed and laid from curling my natural lashes I had no mascara on.

I really liked it.

Whenever I see fancy people in the streets the makeup is on heavy and the fact eyelash’s are horrible. I was worried he would do my face up like that, but it was very light. I thought it would feel like I had concrete on my face but with this makeup I looked amazing with very little.

In my head it made no sense that Damian could do hair and makeup so well, at this point I’m pretty sure that there was nothing this man can’t do.

When he was done he kissed my hair and looked at me through the mirror saying I looked beautiful.

Apparently the winter ball wasn’t just an evening thing. In the evening it was only the VIPs but the afternoon was also a part of the party but that was for most everyone. Note I said most, they say its for everyone but apparently its very secluded from the public.

I stood up. My feet a little shaky in high heels. My old job was fine with me just wearing old rarity sneakers as long as I could make my voice sound official and/or fancy.

As I stumble Damian grabs my arm to keep my up right. Once I find my feet again he holds out his arm my me to wrap my hand around.

As he walks me to the front door my head hangs low in thought. Mostly thinking about how my body was feeling. With the drugs I felt light, despite my lack of available moment I felt like a feather. But without them I feel like a fifty pound weight is weighing on my back. It made my feel dizzy, like my brain was spinning violently in my skull.

I lean on Damian, all be it somewhat unwillingly but it was either that or fall on my face from both dizziness and standing on two uneven thin sticks. However to be fair the unevenness was mostly from my lack of experience in the uncomfortable shoes but if I’m forced to wear them all day I imagine that i’ll get get used to it.

Let’s just hope I won’t have to dance, but let’s be real, my luck it horrible.

As we make it down the cascading marble steps to the large dark wood double doors the click and clack my heals draws my attention from my own depressing thoughts to what lay in wait for me.

Dick, Jason, Tim and Bruce are all waiting for me, staring up at me like I was a goddess from the heavens.

While they looked at me as if I was a gift from the heavens, I looked at them like they were demons waiting for me as one drags my down from my safe haven.

“Little one, you look beautiful.”

Bruce took both my hands, rubbing his thumbs on my knuckles in what was supposed to be a loving manner, as he looks me over with nothing my love and admiration in his eyes. Like looking over your daughter in her wedding dress. But all that look made me feel was uncomfortable. It took all of my power no to recoil from him and hide in a corner crying and begging for freedom.

Bruce kissed my temple after that and made his way outside. After everyone kissed me and complemented my appearance we all made out way out to a limousine.

On the way to the venue Jason wouldn’t stop playing with my hair. I was sitting in-between Dick and Jason. and with Jason occupied himself with my hair dick decided my hand was a better thing to fiddle with.

After a while I got both annoyed and irritated at Jason. Dick I could Manage, with Dick this was nothing new but It was a little odd for Jason so touchy. Of course I couldn’t just swat him away so I retreated into the safety of my own mind when a realization done on me.

“Jason?”

I spoke in a soft voice, once I said his name his hand left my hair and instead found purchase on the nape of my neck, rubbing lightly.

“Whats up, baby girl?"

I fiddle with my hands.

“W-why are y-you here?”

The second I said it I regretted it. The question made it seem like i hated him, and although I did, they didn’t need to know that.

I scrunch up expecting a slap or a harsh grab but instead he runs his knuckle softly on my cheek chuckling deeply.

It made a shiver run up my spine. I was relived he didn’t hit me but the atmosphere made me want to hurl.

Jason leaned into my ear, his lips caressing the shell of it.

“I am not going as Jason, baby girl.”

I turn to him, both out of stock and of a need to get his lips away from such a sensitive area.

“W-what?”

All of the boys chuckled at me this time. My face must have looked funny to them in such a shacked face.

“I am going to go to the winter ball as a Anthony Snow, A close friend of the Wayne family.”

I was frozen in place. I had no idea what to thing so I just sat there and nodded to satisfy them.

The rest of the ride was quiet. the only sound being Jasons hand running through my hair.

when we got to the gala venue I was blinded. Even with the heavily tinted windows of the car the lights still made me curl up on myself.

Damian was behind me and pulled me into his chest, pressing a cool hand to my forehead whispering in my ear.

“Shhhhhh, Beloved, no need to be scared. I have you. None of us will let anything bad happen to you.”

Dick came to my feet holding my hands. The limo really was huge.

“All the flashing lights and cameras can be scary, along with the snooty looks for high end peoples. But we won’t let you out of our sight for a second. One of us will always be close, baby bird."

I good and take a few deep breaths.

Dick moves away when Bruce came close. he kissed my forehead after Damian moved his hand.

“Come, little one. It’s time to make yourself known to the world.”

The car door opens and Damian makes his way out of the car first, followed by Dick then Tim and Jason, Or in this case Anthony.

The snapping of cameras and the yells for reporters was so loud and the lights so much brighter.

Girls were squealing at the sight of the four sexy men.

One even screamed “ Damian let me have your baby!!!!!”

I couldn’t help but snort at that.

Bruce stepped out before me and held out his large strong hand. I take it and hesitate for a moment before walking out.

Bruce removes his hand from mine and presented his arm. As I take it I look up. All of the boys waited for me about five steps away from the red carpet smirking at me. God knows what their thinking about.

But that wasn’t what held my attention. The moment I stepped out of the car everything went silent. Aside from the light sound of music coming for inside. It was like time seemed to stop. Reporters had their mouths wide open. Some had even dropped their cameras.

I assume that their staring was because I was with the most reclusive rich man in all of Gotham City. But I imagine the amount of skin I was showing helped all the intense staring.

I kind of find from all the people. All the eyes on me made me want to cry. The stress of the situation just all too much. After being secluded from the wold and people so much My body just moved on its own. Feeling safer with Bruce As close as possible.

Bruce could clearly see my fear as could the other boys. Bruce held be close giving me a kiss on the forehead and the boys glared at everyone around us.

Some of the reporters looked away and some continuing to take pictures as the reporters started to yell questions at him, But never at me. It made me feel like an object.

“Who is the young lady!?!”

“How old is she!?!”

“Is the young women your Lover!?!”

The last one made me blush like crazy as we made our way to the door of the venue on the lavish red carpet.

Bruce chuckled at my reaction.

“Father”

I whine, I hated the implication. I didn’t want to seem like a whore running after the riches man In Gotham who could be her Dad.

He leans down.

“Don’t worry my little one, no-one will think you are my lover after tonight.”

I turned my head at him in question.

When we enter the gala ball room I was even more over whelmed.

Women, more beautiful then I could ever imagine and men, not more scraping as the boys but still very handsome in their own right.

As we walk around, Bruce nodding at strangers (To me at least) as he spoke.

“I have been seeing a wonderful women for a while now. I intend to introduce both her and you to Gotham City tonight, Little one.”

I nod.

“Her name?”

I ask timidly.

Bruce stops. I freeze for a moment wondering if I did something wrong.

My hadn’t was wrapped around his right arm while his left was on my hand. He removes in and leans down a little and points.

He points an a beautiful women at the bar. With caramel skin, kind of like Damians and beautiful short dark hair with hard but also kind green eyes.

“Her name is Selina.”

My mouth falls open, She was wearing a revealing but very nice black dress. It was tight about her incredibly thin figure. She was gorgeous.

Bruce chuckles at my reaction.

“She is… so beautiful.”

My last words sounded kind of sad. I didn’t mean it to be, but in my eyes she was much more beautiful then I was, Even if such lavish clothes, all the women here looked better then me.

I felt so out of place, so wrong. I could feel tears well in my eyes.

Suddenly Bruce took my face in his hands and kissed my eyes one at a time.

“Little one, You are just as beautiful if not more so than all the women in this room.”

I hadn’t noticed Damian come up behind me and rub my bare shoulders. Form the could winter outside my bare skin was still a little chilled but his wands were warm and oh so comforting I couldn’t help my lean into them.

Damian leaned in, His lips ghosting the flesh behind my right ear.

“Come, Beloved. Let us get you something to drink."

I nod and let him lead me away to the bar.

He ordered a whisky for himself and some water for me.

As he sips on his drink I do the same. Looking around I see Bruce and Selina smiling at each other.

Damian Looks at me and sees what had got my attention.

He leans in once more.

“She is kind, but I don’t want you to speak to her.”

I look up at his puzzled. On the inside I was annoyed but I also knew I couldn’t disobey him if I dared.

“Why?”

My voice was quiet and meter. I needed his to know that I wasn’t challenging or disobeying him, just wondering why I could not.

He understood me luckily and smiled warmly kissing my knuckles.

“She is not as she seems, beloved. It is bad enough you know about us and what we really do you don’t need to be put in any more danger. Keeping you safe if our job as your brothers and I intend to.”

His eyes turn hard.

“Even if you don’t want me too.”

I nod, I look around again, not wanting to look into his eyes any longer. As I look around the room I pay more attention to the men.

All looked handsome but also… dangerous. Most of them seemed to be government officials, but some, here and there, looked like… Gangsters?

I could see weapons in their coats, Mostly guns for shoulder holsters, but also the occasional knife.

I clam up once more. Damian could clearly see something was wrong and picked up on why I was so uncomfortable.

He pulled me into his lap and I gasp. Even though no one was looking at us I was still uncomfortable.

No need to be scared, Beloved, no one here dare do anything. Its a power symbol. nothing more.”

I nod and move off his lap.

I needed a moment to myself, with all the people I needed to breath. I lean into Damian, him meeting me half way.

“Can I go to the bathroom? I need a second.”

He looks into my eyes for a moment. Not hard but still searching. Once he is satisfied he kisses my cheek lightly.

“Of course, Beloved, I will wait here and you will come back to me immediately, yes?

I nod and start to walk away when he gently grabs my hand and lightly pulls me back to him. his legs a lightly spread as I stand in between his my hand still in his, the other cliched close to my bare chest.

He smiles at me, kissing my knuckles.

“You have your beautiful voice back now, beloved. Let me hear it.”

He kisses my hand again.

“Please?”

I shudder lightly. He hand never said please before. none of them had.

It made my heart warm, like I was a real person.

“Ok.”

His smile widens.

“I’ll be here, Beloved.”

As I make my way through the crowd I get some strange looks. People knowing that I did not belong in this world.

As I look around I see some of the boys looking at me, I wave and point in the direction of the bathroom, once they see what I was doing they smile at me and nod.

But just before I enter the bathroom I see a, for a lack of better words, horrifying man.

But while scary he was also striking and handsome. I made a mental note not to go near him. His midnight black eyes stabbing into me.

I shudder again feeling the room drop a few degrees.

I walk into the bathroom. I run some water and rub it on the back of my neck, not wanting to ruin my makeup.

I look in the mirror trying not to cry.

After a few minutes I leave the washroom, having calmed down enough. If I had waited any longer the boys would have thought I did something I wasn’t supposed to.

As I walk back to the bar I can’t see any of the boys. It made me kind of scared. not only was I in a room of powerful and dangerous people but I had no one to keep me safe. And they were probably gone looking for me, It worried me knowing how mad they might be.

As I make my way to the bar I keep my eyes open looking for any more of the boys.

I was a few feet away from the bar but with all the people surrounding I could only see the tall wall of liquor behind the bar counter.

As I move throng the crowd I suddenly feel an arm wrap around me and cover my mouth with a damp sweet smelling cloth.

I couldn’t move, paralyzed with fear. my world going black.

My limbs felt heavy but my heart felt fast. But before all goes black I hear a deep graph unknown voice in my ear.

“You will be such a fun play thing, little girl.”

I was shivering and although I promised myself that I would never do so, I found myself thinking.

“Damian… Dick… Jason… Tim… Bruce, Please, anyone… Help me!!!”

#yandere #yandere x reader #yandere dc #yandere batfam x reader #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere bruce wayne #yandere damian wayne #yandere dick grayson #yandere jason todd #yandere tim drake

[iggy5055]

Platonic Yandere!Batfam with a poor darling, P.8

Summary: (Y/N) spends time with Dick and Damian and has a little talk with Bruce.

Let you dirty minds run free even if its platonic, because I do the same damn thing, there is no shame on this page all are welcome, loved and excepted.

I don’t add anything like weight or hair length/texture, skin color or anything like that so all feel included, I try to make my work as inclusive as possible, if I missed something please contact me if you where offended either way, If I do offend you I am so sorry none of this was meant to be offensive.

TW: This is platonic but that doesn’t mean it’s not suggestive, kidnapping, manipulation, fear, drugging, humiliation. y’all best get ready,  

“ = talking

‘ = thinking

 _________________________

“Come on baby bird, you need to eat something.”

I look up at Dick with watery eyes. He was concerned, I could tell by the constant light touches and calming words that did nothing to help my current situation. 

We where currently in the kitchen sitting at the Island trying to get me to eat something, I wanted to but my throat decided I didn’t. 

I wanted to eat I really did, the hunger was so bad that I felt like my stomach was starting to eat itself but my throat hurt so much I couldn't swallow the food with out my throat closing and burning causing me to cough up anything I tried to eat.

It was pasta, ravioli to be exact, I love pasta but despite the soft texture of the food I still couldn’t eat it.

Dick looked at me with a sad face, He knew I was in pain just not how much but it was clear he hated it as much as I did, maybe even more.

I take deep breath avoiding his constant stare and try to eat another piece but as soon as I try and swallow I cough it up again, but this time blood came with it.

I kept coughing up the blood, it wasn't a lot but it was still very uncomfortable.

My throat felt hot, not burning but still very hot, the other pain meds Tim gave me hadn't worn off just yet but it was coming and I didn’t want to see how that felt. I was already in a lot of pain but without the pain meds I have no doubt it would be pure torture. 

Dick was already siting beside me at the kitchen island, one hand resting on the small of my back, but then I started to cough up the blood he pulled me into a his lap. 

He always liked me being close, all of them did but it was clear Dick was the most needy of my new ‘family.’

What freaked me out the most thought is how he effortlessly lifted me with one arm as if I weighed nothing into the air and onto his lap.

“Oh baby, there you go, I know it hurts but I can’t give you your meds if you don’t have any food in you.”

I was relived I didn’t need another needle but the oral medication needed to be taken with food witch led to our current predicament, he had tried all kinds of methods to helping me eat with none of them giving us the desired result. So here we where almost an hour later and not one bit of food had made it down my throat. 

How inconvenient. 

Some blood was trailing down my chin as I hunch over trying to breath evenly trying my best to calm down, my freaking out was not going to get anyone anywhere so I just needed to stay calm, lucky for me, if there was on thing I learned while living here it was how to pretend calm. I knew that they knew how I was always feeling but it gave me some comfort knowing I was able to hold some of it in and not freak out on the outside as much as I was on the inside. Of course this didn’t make the pain go away.

‘I hate this, I want the pain to stop!’

I hiccup and sob, covering my face with my hands my endeavor to remain calm failing from the pain. I knew how to be calm, just not when I was in so much pain.

‘Please. Someone make it stop.’

Dick moves his hand to my forehead pulling the back of my head to rest in the junction of his shoulder and neck His cool touch feeling nice on my pain fevered head.

I relax, the contact feels good and right now I needed some comforting contact and Dick was definitely the right person for the job, him being as touchy as he is. If I ever wanted some love, he was definitely the one to go to, unfortunately getting out of his grip is much harder then getting in it.

Dick take’s the sleeve of his sweater and wiped the blood off my face. Apparently seeing no problem with getting what I can only imagine being a very expensive sweater dirty with blood, Luckily it was a navy blue one so it wouldn’t show to much if at all.

I turn my head into his neck, It felt so good and so wrong but i’m not going to fight him on this not that I would win even if I did. 

Dick would be nothing but pleased with my reaction if I wasn't in so much pain. But he knew that the only reason I was nuzzling into him was because I was hurt and needed some contact. But he still liked that I was giving into him as much as I was, his only problem was that I was doing it for the wrong reasons in his opinion. 

Dick hold’s me in his arms for a while before I finally got any idea.

I waited till I was breathing normally and the pain dulled a little till I try and move.

Dick’s head was resting on the top of my head and his arm wrapped securely around my middle with both my hands resting on his sturdy forearms, I push down on his forearms knowing fully well that I couldn’t forcefully push him off, it was more like my way of asking. I squirmed off of his lap sluggishly, the meds Jason gave me still in effect trying to get him to let me go.

Dick was disappointing and tightened his arms around me but when I look up at him with teary eyes he looses his grip again, I squirm a little more and this time was was disappointed at the loss of contact but didn’t make a move to stop me.

I was so slow and tired with my movements I wouldn’t get far even if I was trying to get away, Dick knew this and had very little problem letting me wander around because I wouldn’t get far, aside from no being able to hold me, as long as he had his eyes on me and could get to me quickly, I could go where I want.

Dick was leaning on the island with on elbow propped on the counter with his hand holding the side of his head and his other resting on the island.  

His sharp blue eyes following me with a light smile on his face. He didn’t like not holding me but he loved to watch me when holding wasn’t an option. Once he was visiting me when I was locked in the room in the Batcave and he would like to just watch me and I asked him why, He said I looked like a beautiful bird floating around with every movement I make, He said it was graceful and he liked to watch me, he even said he couldn't help but stare at me when he first met me. I figured that's where the nickname baby bird came from.  

I walk around the island and start to look for my desired object all around the kitchen. I had been here for several months and yet I still had no idea how to get around the huge kitchen or the manor for that matter.

Dick looks at me very confused at what I was looking for but he never stopped smiling softly at me.

“Baby bird, what are you looking for?”

‘I cant talk, how on earth do I tell him?’

I turn to him after closing a cupboard beside the fridge not finding what I want.

I move my hand and point one finger up spinning it really fast.

Dick tilts his head even more on his hand clearly not understanding my motion, He chuckles at me closing his eyes and shaking his head a little but doesn’t say anything letting me continue my search his eyes following me with a look of what could only be called deep love and obsession.

I ignore him and keep looking until I reach a bottom cupboard in the corner.

After practically destroying the kitchen I finally open the last cupboard and find a bunch of appliances, a toaster, a air fryer and what I was looking for.

 A blender. 

I smile and grab it holding it up to Dick.

His eyes widen at my happy look and he laughs at me lightly finally getting what I was trying to do.

I go and plug in the blender and grab my plain of food of the island, I end up laying flat on the counter my toes barely on the ground.

Dick laughs at me again.

“Baby bird”

He doesn’t say anything else but by his light tone I could tell he thought I was being the cutest thing in the world, and in their eyes I was.

I scrape the food off the black plate with a fork into the blender the smile never leaving my face at my minor success.

I press power after placing the lid on the blender and the machine does its thing, I place my fork and plate in the sink washing them quickly and placing them in the other sink to let them dry.

I grab a spoon and place it beside the blender, the food looks like mush now but I don’t want to take any chances so I let it run while I go to the cupboard by the pantry and to get a bowl. 

Dick was following me with soft eyes enjoying watching me work out my little plan to eat the food I so desperately needed.

The bowls where at the very top of the cupboard and I couldn’t quite reach it, I was about to jump up on the counter like any normal human being until I feel two strong, hard hands on either side of my waist keeping me firmly in place and my feet planted firmly on the ground. It took me by surprise and scared the shit out of me, if I could yelp I would have. I look up and see a very displeased Dick standing behind me, his smile know completely gone and replaced with a hard frown, but what scared my most was his eye’s. It looked like a fire had been lit in them, they burned with rage not necessarily at me but at what I was about to do.

“Baby bird, if you need something you tell us, you don’t try gymnastics to get what you need, ‘kay?

I frown up at him but he glares right back at me with a an even hotter fire in his eyes.

I lower my head and nod giving in, not wanting to be on his bad side or piss him off worried about what he would do to me.

I was jumping on the counter, not doing flips off the chandelier like him but with a look like that on his face, I wouldn’t dare go against him. It was another cold hard reminder of who really was in charge.

Dick lifts me with one arm holding me hard against his chest and grabs the bowl with the other but keeps holding it out of my reach when I try to grab it, I wasn't in a hurry it was more a hesitant reach.

I could feel his forearm flex under my butt as he holds me in place so I cant lean forward, the added weight seemed like nothing to him, in fact he was always in a better mood when he held me so I didn’t fight him not wanting to piss me off. I held my hands to my chest hunching over lightly knowing force was defiantly not the way to get what I needed

“I would say you need to use your words but you can’t so instead look me in my eyes and nod.”

I whimper a little at his harsh tone.

I look up at him, his face was soft looking down at me waiting patiently despite his tone. He smiles even wider at me when I nod giving him the eye contact he wanted, agreeing not to do anything like that again. 

He smiles at me but doesn't hand me the bowl, He sets me down in my chair and moves to the blender, I didn’t even notice he had already turned it off before he grabbed me.

He then pour’s the ravioli mush into the bowl and places it in front of me again.

I pick up my spoon and start to eat.

I wince worried about what i’ll do if my plan doesn’t work but it goes down without a problem and almost no pain. 

Dick was back in his spot beside me with his hand once again resting on the small of my back.

“How does it feel baby bird?”

I look at his smiling and nod.

I was so relived I could finally eat something, the stomach pain started to fad the more I ate the food.

Dick chuckled at me as I eat my food, I was making a bit of a mess, I was eating so fast I didn’t even notice, too consumed with my hunger.

He gets up and grabs a cloth and runs it under warm water a smile still firmly plastered.

He walks over to me and wipes my mouth take the spoon away from me.

I wine little, half the food was still there I didn’t want to stop, the ache in my stomach lessened but still there.

He laughs again. He goes and gets a cup of water and two pills set aside earlier for after I was done eating.

He hands me the cup but kept the pills.

I look at him confused.

I try to reach out for the pills but he pulls his hand out of my reach.

He smirks at me.

“Open your mouth”

My eyes widen and I shake my head. 

‘No, no way in hell, I can put pills in my own mouth thank you very much.’

I look back up at him and flinch back.

Dick had a look on his face that could kill.

“Baby bird, you hurt yourself, the least you can do is do everything we tell you to, understand?”

His face was terrifying and I shrink into myself. It was the face I imagined him using to interrogate a criminal, I knew he was serious and I wanted to avoid punishment as much as possible so I open wide turning my eyes away in shame refusing to make eye contact.

“Stick out your tongue.”

I blush hard and close my mouth looking up at him with pleading eyes.

‘God please no, haven't I been through enough, this is cruel.’

 I look away feeling humiliated, I didn’t want to, but I felt so helpless.

“Come on baby bird, don’t make me force you.”

I look back at him when he said ‘force.’

And shake my head scared of what using force would entail and wondering if he would make my humiliate myself even more if I didn’t obey here and now.

Dick was nice, but if you push him the wrong way he wasn’t Dick Grayson, he was Nightwing and you where that bad guy.

He tilted his head in return, clearly waiting for me to open wide or accept punishment. He wasn't glaring anymore but his face was still hard.

I open wide and stick my tongue out a little lowering my eyes, to humiliated to look at him.

Dick places one pill on my tongue and takes the cup from my hand and has me drink some water.

I look down and to the side when he’s done but he gently grabs my chin squishing my cheeks a little to force me to look at him after he placed the cup down beside us.

I look up confused, he had given me the pill and I did what he wanted despite my hesitance, he clearly understood and lessened his grip a little but didn’t let me go knowing I wasn’t trying to be defiant clearly confused at his actions.

He holds up his free hand, in between his thumb and pointer finger was the second pill that I had completely forgot about. 

I whine a little but open my mouth again slowly not needing him to tell me to, He smiled lightly and put the pill in my mouth and gives me some more water, running his thumb lightly across my bottom lip as I swallow another gulp of water. 

His hand let go of my face and picks my up again once I was done.

I wrap my legs around his torso to keep me in place at he pulls me close, my chest flush with his. One of his arms was under my butt and the other was holding my cheek.

He was holding me as close to his chest as he possible could cooing about how good of a little girl I was for him. 

A shiver runs down my spine and chills my whole body, I didn’t realize how cold the manor was til now, I snuggle into Dicks sweater looking for some warmth. 

Dick smirked at me.

“There, that wasn't so hard was it?”

Again he never wanted a response, I rub my noise into his neck, he was radiating heat and I wanted as much of it as I could get.

Being half naked was not good for this kind of weather but I have a feeling this was their plan all along, being dressing in only a pair of underwear and a thin tea shirt wasn't good close for anyone especially with 10 inches of snow on the ground outside even if the shirt went all the way down to the middle of my thighs.

I shiver again and warp my arms even tighter around his neck shaking hard.

‘How the hell didn’t I notice how damn cold it was.’

Dick kisses my cheek and nose.

“Damn baby bird, your freezing.”

I nod and place my head back onto his neck. He chuckles at me and places his hand on the back of my head holding me there.

“How about a movie, we’ll get lots of warm blankets and snuggle for a bit.”

I nod, liking how getting warm sounded.

Dick walks to the movie theater, he takes his sweet time clearly liking me holding on to him so desperately. 

When we finally get to the screening room Dick goes to the front and sits down.

There was already about three large fuzzy blankets waiting for us.

Dick warps me tightly in one and places another over his shoulders.

He warped me so tight I could barley move, he had me so I was siting sideways on his lap with my head resting firmly on his chest.

He was clearly happy about our current position and started flipping through a few movies eventually deciding on an action movie. 

I lean into Dick more and more, my body completely pressed to him. The blanket was warm but it was so cold it felt like the ac was on full blast.

Dick was watching the movie as much as I was, he just stared down at me with the most loving look he could muster. His soft eyes and smile would make any girls knees weak and I couldn’t help but feel safe. It was a complete change from the look he had given me a little while ago in the kitchen

After a while the movie was almost done but I could feel Dick start to shift a little.

I had my eyes closed enjoying the warmth of him but I open them to see his smile was gone, he looked kind of worried.

“It’s time baby bird.”

He didn’t need to clarify, I knew what he was talking about. 

He starts to unwrap me from my little cocoon and reaches for my arm.

I whimper a little looking away when he take my forearm in a light grip.

“I know, I don’t like it either, but it wont hurt I swear.”

From his back pocket he fish out a alcohol pad and a syringe. 

He cleans my arm and gives my temple a long loving kiss.

He kisses me for a minute on my cheek and my temple, then when I was finally fully relaxed I felt a very light prick in my arm, it was gone as quick as it started.

“There, all done, how you feeling baby bird?”

I raise my head a little and shake it side to side.

“Does it hurt anywhere?”

I shake my head again.

It took him a minute but then he seemed to understand.

“Oh, it’s probably not the best sensation in the world”

I nod, it didn't hurt or make you feel sick but it did make me uncomfortable being so vulnerable, it the first few minute’s the drug makes it nearly impossible to move and that wasn't a nice feeling for anyone. 

Dick turns me on his lap and keeps watching the last few minutes of the movie lightly rubbing my arm, the meds didn’t make my arm sore after but it was comforting knowing he cared enough to make sure. 

“Feeling better?”

I could move a little better know but it still felt heavy, but I nod anyway.

After a while he stopped the gentle rubbing and seemed to stiffen again, this time much harder but instead of shifting around he was as still as a statue.

I look up at him to see what was wrong but he’s not looking at me. He’s looking at the door.

Standing in the door was Damian, A very displeased looking Damian at that.

Clad in a long sleeve skin tight turtle neck and some black pants.

but unlike Dick he wasn't looking at him, he was looking at me.

He raised his hand and made a come hither motion with his finger.

His green eyes where sharp as always but otherwise he was looking calm. But I knew better then to trust his outward expression, he was probably seething with rage.

I get up to move off of Dick’s lap but he tighten his hold around my waist and held me down.

Damian was not pleased at his older brothers reaction and started to walk forward practically growling at Dick.

I squirm off of Dicks lap so that they wont fight mostly because I didn’t want to be caught in the cross hairs.   

I walk as fast as I can to Damian when I finally get out of his grasp. Damian had his arms out waiting for me. 

I move into his arms and he picks me up. I would have ran but with the drugs it was very much impossible.

“Hello, beloved.”

I rest my head on his shoulder closing my eyes, his voice was full of love. But then he turned to Dick and his voice was full of nothing but venom.

“Try and keep her longer ever again and she won’t be able to save you next time.”

I look at the time, all the boys usually had about seven or so hours with me, but it seems Dick kept me a little longer just changing the movie with out my notice, it made sense, I had my eyes closed the whole time more focused on absorbing as much warmth as I could and not the movie.

Dick glares at his younger brother but doesn't move to fight him or make a snide comment opting to just clench his fist at his side.

Damian walks out of the theater leaving a fairly pissed off Dick Grayson behind us. I wave to him and he smiles at me waving back his other hand still firmly clutched at his side.

_________________________

Damian takes me to his room, a fire was already lit and the room felt very warm and welcoming.

He placed me on the bed and went to the bathroom.

I  look at the clock by the side of the fire and fall back onto the bed, when I was looking at the clocks in the theater and kitchen it was to tell how much time passed not to see what time it was. It was late, very late, but I wasn't tired, my mind was running wondering what the rest of my life would look like.

Damian came back with some kind of cream rubbing alcohol, cotton pads and two long gauze bandage’s.

I sit up when he kneels down in front of me taking my ankle in his hands, The bruise was just a light yellow now mostly blending into my skin. 

He examines my ankle for a bit and presses down on the bruise very lightly.

“Does this hurt, beloved?”

I shake my head, all I could fee was his warm hands.

He presses down a little harder, in a darker place.

“This?”

I shake my head again.

He smiled at me, happy I wasn't in pain, or at least my ankle wasn't. Regardless he took my ankle in hand and rubbed the cream all over it slowly and gently, massaging lightly to help the blood flow.

“With this the bruise should be completely gone by morning.”

He then moves to my neck standing after he wraps it. But he was still bending over lightly to be relatively at eyes height. My knees where pressed together and trapped between his legs, he was so much taller then me even when I was also standing but with me sitting he towered over me like a giant even if he was bending down.

He leaned down and gently tracing his rough fingers over my bandaged neck.

“I know it is sore right know, will you let me take care of you?”

I hesitate, Jason was mad enough about my self harm injuries even if the self harm was unintentional but Damian always had a feel about him that told me he could wrestle a bear and still walk away unharmed. 

I didn’t want that kind of ferocity directed at me. 

When He first drugged me and brought me to my new ‘home’ was proof enough he could easily overpower me. I could fight with all my might and he would probably laugh at me not breaking a sweat or even letting out a huff of air keeping me right where he wanted me.

At my hesitation he decided to ease my clear inner turmoil. 

“I swear, beloved, I would never, and I mean ever, do anything to hurt you, all I want to do is help you, it pains me to see you hurt, so let me take the pain away.”

His words where nothing but honest.

I look up eyes wide at his words, I nod looking down again. I had no Idea what I would say even if I could.

Damian run’s his fingers over the bandage and started to unravel it from my neck, he tsk’s disappointingly at the state of my neck.

“How on earth could you manage to do this much damage in under a minute?”

I wince when he runs over a particularly raw spot. His words where harsh but his tone was nothing but concerned. 

He tsk’s again when he see’s the really bad spots on either side of my neck where I did most of the scratching. 

“Oh beloved.”

He coo’s at me and kisses my temple and hugs me for a moment. He holds me close to his chest, his heart beat was steady and calm, suddenly all the thoughts running in my mind were gone as I melt to his heartbeat. 

After a while he lets go and grabs the cotton pads and rubbing alcohol and a fresh gauze bandage he left on the nightstand.

I wince thinking about what was coming next. 

Damian comes close and looks at me with a sorry look in his eyes.

He lays me down onto the bed after siding down beside me placing my head in his lap ruining his fingers through my hair giving my scalp a massage. 

“I need you to be relaxed beloved, just take some deep breaths for me and it will be over before you know it.”

I close my eyes and take some deep breaths.

Damian, despite being a bulky and terrifying man to anyone who didn’t know him was very gentle with me. But in all honesty he would terrify anyone even if they where his closest friend.

I whimper and try to yell out but my throat wouldn't let me when he started to lightly dab the alcohol soaked pads on my raw neck. The cuts where still fresh and burned with a vengeance. 

I tremble in his arms and try to get up  and run away from him but his right arm was over my torso holding me down,  not that he really had to try very hard with me being all drugged up. I grip his shirt as tight as I can to try and ease the pain. To him it probably felt like a light grip of a newborn baby but to me, I was holding on with all my strength.

“I know, I know just relax, your doing so well, just bare with me a little longer.”

He cleaned my neck for about three minutes until he finally stop’s, satisfied with his work.

There where about five cotton pads beside us covered in my blood resting on the nightstand.

I whimper as he wraps my neck with some gauze. 

“There we go, all done.”

He kisses my head again and then moves down to my neck and kisses me few times. I blush so hard I must have look redder then a tomato.

Damian smirks and chuckles at me and my embarrassment.

“My baby sister has no need to be embarrassed, I was raised that kissing is a way to show affection in many ways, to both family and lovers.”

I nod, my blush diapering, I knew Damian was different from his other brother, he was certainly a gentlemen and I knew he would never do anything like that to me. I knew none of them would, they loved me like a sister and I knew there was nothing wrong with kissing a sibling or parent. In fact, I couldn't help but start to consider them family. I never felt safer them when I was with them but at the same time I’ve never felt more scared at the same time. 

Damian moved me under the sheets after kissing away my stray tears on my cheeks that I hadn’t wiped away.

He kisses my eyelids and I didn’t open them again once he pulled away, I was ready for some sleep.

Damian got up and through away the blood soaked cotton and sat down by the fire with a book that was left on the coffee table in front of him.

I lay there and listen, the crackle of the fire and the light turning of a page was so calming. But I couldn't fall asleep. I kept thinking about what was going to happen in the future, part of me was desperate to know the other part of me was content in the mystery to scared of my possible answer.

Damian kept flipping through his book on the couch by the fire, I tossed and turned but I did it slowly and tried not to do it to often so that he wouldn't get worried or suspicious. 

I finally groan and get up. But in all honesty it wasn't really a groan, my voice still seemed content on not working so it was more of a annoyed quite moan.

Damian looks at me, I get up and walk towards him. He closes his book and sets it on the glass coffee table in front of him. 

I sit beside him and lean on his shoulder.

“Cant sleep?”

I nod and point to my head.

“To much on your mind?”

I nod again, it was odd how the boys always seemed to know what I was thinking. But I guess that what made them so good at what they do. 

“Well, If you cant sleep Father did want to talk with you, he would still be awake in his study, why don’t we go see what he wants?”

I look up at him kind of nervous.

Damian just chuckles at my expression.

“Beloved, you have no reason to worry about what he wants, You have been nothing but well behaved, I’m sure he just wants to have a little chat with is favorite daughter.”

I nod slowly agreeing.

Bruce was definitely the scariest of all the members of my new family, but I also knew he was the first to love and care for me, so it was very unlikely he would ever hurt me. 

At least intentionally. 

Damian stands up and holds out his hand to me. I take it but instead of lifting me up to carry me he just keeps our hands interlocked and walks away.

I was walking a little behind him so he couldn’t see my face. I was smiling.

‘Finally, I can walk by myself, at this point I thought my legs would atrophy.’

Damian would glance back at me every-so-often to make sure I was ok despite holding my hand knowing very well I was right behind him.

The walk was quiet for the most part aside for the sound of our footsteps. Damian was as quiet as a mouse regardless of his tall, strong stature. It was kind of chilling.

When we got to Bruce’s office door Damian rapped on the door two time but didn’t wait for a response and walked right in with me in tow. I was definitely hesitant, I didn’t want to see anything I wasn't supposed to, If I had to live here I would rather be oblivious of the possible violent things they could be doing behind closed doors.

After Damian opened the door just and crack before he looked back at me seeing my face.

He bent down to my ear and whispered.

“What are you so scared of, beloved?”

I was staring with a terrified expression on my face, scared of what I might see. But I was knocked out of my trance when Damian asked me what I was scared of. I didn’t realize my emotion where on display for him to see.

I look at his face, He was worried.

I shrug lightly, in the dark of the room he wouldn’t have been able to see if it wasn’t for the hand he place on my shoulder giving it comforting squeeze. 

He wasn’t happy with my answer so he got down on one knee, His head was now in line with mine.

‘How the fuck is he so damn tall?’

“What are you scared of?”

I look at his green eyes. They were dead serious, I imagine he already knew the answer he just wanted me to admit my fears to him. 

I point to the slightly opened door.

Damian chuckles at me.

“Silly girl, you never have to be scared of us, especially him, you're too precious to us.”

I nod, but I was still tense, Damian stood letting out a sigh.

He grabbed my hand again and led me into the room.

Bruce was invested in some kind of paperwork. I doubt he even heard the knocking or us coming in.

Damian as me down on the couches to the side of the room where another fire was burning. 

Damian didn’t it down instead he went over to bruce and slammed his hand down on the old dark wood carved desk making me yelp pretty loudly.

Bruce’s head shot to me worry on his face hearing the yelp and immediately recognised the sound of his daughter in distress. But once he gave me a one over and realized the sudden sound of Damian’s hand was what scared me he looked at Damian clearly pissed that he scared me.

“You wanted to talk to her.”

“She should be asleep, Damian.”

“She couldn't sleep, to worried about her future.”

I blush and turn my head to look at the fire embarrassed at me revealed secret. Bruce on the other had had no problem with the brazed explanation.

Bruce stood up, both of them where the same height and aside from the difference in eye color, Damian was the spitting image of Bruce. 

Bruce nodded at Damian and started to walk over to me. Damian, to my dismay, left.

I was still staring at the fire to embarrassed to look up at him when he came over, he sat in front of me blocking my view of the fire with his large, intimidating frame.

I keep my head down staring at my hands that were nervously picking at the skin by my nails. It was a bad habit I got when I first came here, But I only ever did it with Bruce, probably because he made me the most nervous. When I was in the room Bruce always held my hands when we talked because I had picked at the skin so bad they started to bleed, so to prevent the self harm he always held my hands.

Bruce looked down at my hands and saw what I was doing and sighed deeply.

I took both of my hand in on of his and used his other to tilt up my head to look him in the eyes.

I moved closer to me and kissed my forehead.

“You have no need to be so nervous, little one. I merely wished to talk to you about an event coming up.”

I look at him confused.

He smiled happy I was looking up at him by myself and dropped his hand to hold both of mine in each of his hands rubbing my knuckles lovingly. 

“The winter gala is coming up in about a week, all the boys and myself are going, aside from jason of course, and we all think it would be a wonderful time to introduce you to Gotham as the newest member of our family.”

I was shocked, it had been months since I was here but everything seemed to be moving so fast.

“We are all anxious to show you off, and bring you into Gotham high society as my beautiful new daughter.”

I started to shake viciously.

I knew Gotham high society was full of two faced bastards and crime lords on reason why I was happy with how I lived before I met the Wayne family. But they also scared me.

‘Going to a Gala like that is essentially being thrown into the lion's den.’

Bruce reacted to my fear quickly, bringing me into a warm secure hug and pulling me into his lap in the process.

“Shhh, little one, you have no need to be sacred, we will be with you the entire time, nothing will hurt you my dear, we would never let that happen.”

I start to cry, I didn't’ know why but the tears just kept flowing. I cling to Bruce, the comfort of being able to hold onto something too strong, even if it was him.

He shushed me a few more time’s as I cry myself to sleep in his warm arms shaking as if I was naked in the snow outside.

I didn’t realise it at the time but at his words it became painfully clear, I will never be leaving their side for the rest of my days.

At least.

Not alive.

_________________________

Thank you to all the people who followed and liked my stuff, I really appreciate it. ❤️❤️❤️🥰🥰🥰😘😘😘

#yandere #yandere x reader #yandere platonic #yandere dc #yandere bruce wayne #yandere dick grayson #yandere jason todd #yandere tim drake #yandere damian wayne #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere batfam x reader #batman #nightwing #red robin #red hood #dc robin

[iggy5055]

Platonic Yandere!Batfam with a poor darling, P.7

Summary: (Y/N) is never given a moment of peace, she can barely move with the drugs they give her every five hours and is consistently with the boys, much like when she first came to the manor except this time she cant do anything about it.

So sorry it took so long I lost my draft and was on vacation, been feeling burnt out lately but thank you so much to the people who comment, like and follow me it means so much to me.

Let you dirty minds run free even if its platonic, because I do the same damn thing, there is no shame on this page all are welcome, loved and excepted. 

I don’t add anything like weight or hair length/texture, skin color or anything like that so all feel included, I try to make my work as inclusive as possible, if I missed something please contact me if you where offended either way, If I do offend you I am so sorry none of this was meant to be offensive. 

TW: This is platonic but that doesn’t mean it’s not suggestive, kidnapping, manipulation, fear, gore, drugging  y’all best get ready, naked reader (not sexual as always)

Sorry its not that long but hope you enjoy it. 

“ =talking

‘ =thinking

 _________________________

When I first woke up I felt so strange, I wasn't numb, but I couldn't move my body very well, I felt so sluggish.

I remember being drugged but not much else, the mores where all blurring together, nothing was clear but what was clear was that Jason and the others had brutally murdered my best friend. 

I sat up despite my body screaming at me to just stay down.

It took me a second my the blurriness in my eyes cleared and I looked around.

I was sleeping in the bed of my best friends murderer.

Tears started to flow down my cheeks, I could feel my throat tighten as if a ball was in it.

I tried to sob, scream, yell, anything but before any sound other then a harsh huff of air and a whimper could come out, I felt a sharp pain in my throat.

I throw the comfy blanket off of my body and try to stand up, I only made it about two feet away from the foot of the bed before my still aching ankle got the better of me and I collapses on the floor.

My ankle pulsed from the apparent over use but it was nothing compared to the pain I felt in my throat, I hatted to admit it but the tears running down my face where no longer because my friend was dead but because of my own pain.

I felt horrible, (F/N) had suffered so much more then I had and yet here I was crying on the floor because my throat hurt.

I felt like my neck was burning, but all I felt was shame and disgusted at how selfish I felt I was being. 

I curl up on the floor crying helplessly into my hands, no sound came out but I kept trying to scream out, both out of pain but also to hurt my throat more as if I deserved to be in pain, and in my head... I did.

I hear the door open but I don’t look up, I hadn't even realized a person was in the room till I felt a hand on my back and a hushed voice in my ear.

I was pleasantly surprised at who it was.

“Shhh, love, I know it hurts, if you keep doing that it will only take you longer for you to heal.”

I look up and glare at a very concerned looking Tim as he crouch down beside me trying to rub my back in a soothing manner. 

The drugs Bruce gave me the night before seemed to be wearing off more and more, it felt easier to try and move away from the man who helped hurt poor (F/N). 

I was glad it wasn't Jason hovering above me, I hated him most but Tim was still the one who brutally plunged his finger into (F/N)’s already hurt eye socket with a sick smile on his face.

I tried to scream at him but all it did was make me clutch my neck in pain and let out a quiet whimper.

I could hear Tim sigh above me before he picked me up. 

I was in so much pain I couldn't fight against him, I coughed but I ended up coughing up some blood into my hand, It wasn't a lot but it still scared me.

‘How badly did I hurt myself!?’

I look up at Tim not knowing what to do, too scared of what just happened to start fighting him.

I would have lost anyway. He was the Red Robin and even if I did get past him there where four other vigilantes who seemed content forcing me into their little family, along with my ankle, even if I did get out of his hold I wouldn't have made it five feet.

Tim cared me to his room.

I cried the whole way, I was scared about what he would do to me, even if they promised they wouldn't hurt me I know that he could change his mind anytime.

I started to remember Bruce’s words about giving me the drug what made me feel sluggish until I accepted them.

I clutched Tim’s skin tight shirt as I whimper up at him, in my head I was begging him not to drug me but when he looked down it was clear in his eyes he had no intention of stopping, it was also clear he thought my whimpering pathetically was absolutely adorable.

I was glad he didn’t seem to notice the little blood splatter in my hand. As i place the hand on my chest in a closed fist.

I hated the feeling of safety the loving look gave me.

I hated I had to beg, I hated it here, I hated them... I hated I let myself start to love them back, but even more so... I hated myself for wanting to just give in.

I knew I couldn't get away from them especial not in this state. 

I looked down, Tim was holding me bridal style but I didn’t wrap my arms around him, instead they sat intertwined in my lap as I try to cry again still hiding my bloody hand, it hurt my throat so much when I tried to let out a loud heart breaking sob but it hurt like a fire was lit in my throat but I didn’t let anymore blood out despite the incredible pain.

My eyes go wide and I cling to my throat crying and whimpering even more.

I was clawing at my neck in an effort to stop the pain,I was scratching my neck so much I drew blood but that didn’t stop me.

Tim looked down at me and saw what I was doing, we where already at his door but he rushed me into his room and sat me on his bed when he say what I was doing to myself. His eyes where wide as he moved faster then I ever could. 

I felt rage fill me, he was worrying about a lightly bleeding neck but not Jason stabbing an innocent women's eye out. 

His room was that of a regular teenager despite being in his early twenties.

His bed was messy and unmade unlike the rest of his brothers who always made their beds in the morning.

His black out blinds where shut leaving the room in the dark if he didn't have the light on.

He had a t.v on the wall at the foot of his bed, a dresser another two doors, one that led to a walk-in closet and another to a large black themed bathroom.

Aside from his modern desk that had multiple computer monitors that sat on it the room had no additionally furniture. 

All the boys rooms where very similar the only changes being ones of their personnel preference, and design choices and color but the lay-out was always the same. 

The tears never stopped flowing but I was forced to stop clawing at my neck when Tim grabbed my hands and held them to my sides at he stood in front of me as I sat shaking in pain on the side of the large bed. 

“I know your hurting love, but you can’t do that”

He looked into my glassy (E/C) eye’s with a worried but serious expression on his face. 

The look alone was enough to make my body freeze up not wanting to anger him.

I struggled in his arms trying desperately to keep clawing at my neck despite the look he was giving me, I could barely whimper my neck hurt so much but I needed so way to relay to him vocally I didn’t want him anywhere near me. 

I was kicking and struggling, I knew it wouldn't do anything but I had to let him know about my feelings somehow, not like he would listen anyway.

“Come on kiddo, i’ll make the pain go away after you take your other medicine and then we can relax in here well I get some work done, ok?”

I just tried to move back on the bed glaring at him.

He seemed to get the message and sighed looking down and closing his eyes not pleased with my ‘response’ as I keep trying to get out of his grip to claw at my neck, only doing it now just despite him. 

but what happened next was so fast I didn’t have a chance to breath, but even if I could the action took my breath away.

Tim had pushed me back on the bed, he had moved me so my head was by the foot of the bed with my hands where up above my head my wrists hovering over the edge of the bed.

He held both my wrists in one of his large, unnaturally strong hands very easily keeping my much weaker frame right where he wanted me.

He hovered over me with his legs on either side of my body, his face was inches away from me, I could feel his hot breath on my tear stained face.

It smelled like coffee, it wasn't coffee breath in the sense that it smelled bad, it smelled good. It was like when you walk into the kitchen after a fresh batch was just made after a long night. 

“I did warn you beautiful, I didn’t want to have to do this but I will, this is your last warning, you can let me take care of you like a good girl or I can force you, I know your scared and in pain but I don’t want to hurt you more if I can help it, i’ll make the pain go away, I swear, all you have to do is relax and let me.”

I didn’t stop squirming at his words but I did scare me when he said he would hurt me, I knew he wouldn’t hurt me that bad but it didn’t mean he wouldn’t at all.

But even with the threat looming over my head along with this giant of a man I didn’t stop my struggling.

‘I would deserve it, I own (F/N) that much, I don’t deserve to stop fighting because i’m scared of the pain, I don’t deserve that.’

I cry even more thinking about her trying again to yell at Tim, I just made more blood come up into my mouth.

I didn’t expect it so I spit some out, it wasn't a lot, it didn’t go everywhere but some did start to go down my chin.

“Look at you (Y/N), I didn’t want to do this but you had your warnings.”

Tim used his free hand to go down to his pants.

He unbuckled his belt and pulled in out of the belt loops. 

He moved it around so that it made up makeshift cuffs.

my eyes went wide when I realized what he was planing to do.

I try to push his away but he barely had to flex to keep my hands in place and my wrists in his grip while I was fighting with all my strength.

He slipped my hands into to loops he made with the black belt and looked down at me.

He seemed to be giving me another chance to behave.

I glare harder at him and give my wrists on hard yank.

he sighed again and pulled the end of the belt to tighten the belt on my wrists in a painful vise.

I gasp and whine pitifully but it made me go limp, I felt to much pain I didn’t want to move an inch.

I turn my head to the side going limp in Tim’s arms finally giving up.

Tim had his hands on either side of my body much like his legs as he just watched me to make sure I wouldn't try anything.

Once he was content I wouldn't do anything he moved his hand to my chin and took in a gentle grip moving my head so I was face to face with him. 

I stare up at his blue ocean eyes whimpering from all the pain but know even that hurt me so I shut up very fast.

Tim leaned down and kissed my forehead, my nose and my cheek over and over again.

It was so gentle it was a nice contrast to the rest of my body.

He got up and moved to the bathroom.

I didn’t move not knowing what he would do, I look up when I see his come close after a few minutes.

He picked me up again and took me into the bathroom.

I didn’t hear it before but he was the bath running filling up the tub, but the think that stood out most was the two syringes on the black counter.

Tim sat me down beside the needles and moved to wash his hands.

Once of the syringes was full of the cloudy looking mixture like the one Bruce gave me and the other was completely clear, most likely pain med’s.

I had my hands down in my lap but  moved to cling onto his shirt again, I shake my head and look down at the syringes beside me, tears falling from my eyes.

Tim looked at me clearly confused but then his expression cleared.

“I don’t want to. beautiful, but you need to understand that this is your life know, we will always take care of you and protect you even if you don’t want us too, all this will do it give us the opportunity's to show you.”

I shake my head again looking displeased, he didn’t understand my meaning.

I hated needles, ever since I was a kid I always had to be held down, every time they gave me a shot it was when I wasn't expecting it but know with two sharp needles siting beside me and Tim putting on a pare of medical gloves and reaching for a cotton pad and some rubbing alcohol.

I point to the needles with my bound hands and point to me my body shaking.

He looked confused at first and started to rub my upper arm with the pad but I moved back on the counter, my back against the mirror.

His eyes widened a little.

“You’re scared of... needles?”

He had a smug smile on his face.

I look down and to the side kinda ashamed, They had to fight guys with sharp knives and guns almost every night, it must seem silly to be scared of something as little as a needle.

I nodded and felt a light but sharp pain in my upper arm, I gasp and look at my other arm, flinching.

Tim chuckled at me trying not to full out laugh at me.

He had given me the first needle.

‘That wasn't... so bad, I could do that again, not like I really have a choice.’

“See, that wasn't so bad was it kiddo?”

I shake my head feeling better about it. It was never the pain that scared me but the suspense and the knowledge of something piercing my skin that scared me.

I sat still as he set the needle aside and grabbed another cotton ball smirking at me, but to my surprise when he held the cotton ball up instead of cleaning my arm but moved his other hand to my chin lifting it lightly making me look up.

‘He must be checking the damage first, the cuts are bleeding a fair amount.’

But I jump a little when I felt the cold alcohol on my neck stinging lightly, he wasn't checking the damage, he was looked for a place to give me the needle.

I gasp moving my hands up to his rock hard chest trying to push him away, I shake my head crying looking up at him with pleading eyes.

Tim sighed and tilted his head to the side a little smiling at me.

“I know you don’t like it kiddo, but its only for a second”

I shake my head opting to hold my neck with my bound hands covering it. 

“I know it a vulnerable place, but this is pain medication, it will stop hurting in your throat and stop the pain from your poor neck.”

I shake my head again but I start to feel weak, the med’s he gave me first where starting to work, my hands loosen on my neck and he pulls them to rest on his chest,

I felt weak but I look up at him confused my his action.

“Just hold on to me, when your scared just grip me nice and tight and it will be over before you know it, ok?”

I turn my head away knowing there was nothing I could do that would stop what was coming.

Tim cleans my neck again and picks up the syringe.

I close my eyes and grip his shirt a little harder.

“That’s it (Y/N), just hold on to me, it will be all over soon.”

I felt his breath on my face as he leans closer, right before I felt the light prick in my neck he started to kiss my cheek lovingly. He starts to repeatedly kiss my cheeks, nose and forehead gently he lifts the needle to the sensitive flesh of my neck. 

He was trying to distract me, it worked but not for the reason he thought. The kisses where gentle and sweet but it discussed me knowing the comfort was coming from a brutal murderer.

I tense, but its over as soon as it starts.

I impatiently feel a warm feeling spread through my neck and throat taking away all the pain.

Tim smiles at me kissing my cheek again before he turns to put the needles in a bag to get rid of later.

“There all done, don’t you feel better now?”

He then turns and stops the flow of water now that the tub was full.

He walked close to me, I lifted my head to look at him, kinda confused.

He gently grabbed my hand and undid the belt, then proceeding to grab the hem of the over sized shirt and started to lift it up. I was slow but I did try to move as fast as I could but my reaction time was ridiculously slow. 

I grabbed his strong arms, and tried to hold them there but I couldn’t put any muscle behind my movements. 

“It’s ok, no need to be so shy.”

Tim smiled at me and kept moving my shirt up exposing my upper half, I was only wearing a pear of black underwear underneath the shirt so once he took those off I was completely vulnerable. 

Tim never made an attempt to look at me in a sexual way, most likely because he and the others saw me as a little sister, so they didn’t seem to have a problem with my being naked in front of them because of that. 

I shake my head and cover my body and try to move away from him.

“Come on (Y/N), your fine, lets get you clean then you can do what you want in my room while I work, ‘kay.”

I shake my head but I couldn't really move so I just stayed still hoping he wound understand me and leave me alone.

Of course... He didn’t.

He picked me up but I was stiff as a rock in his rock hard arms, I didn’t move an inch, I was so tense it hurt my muscles.

He lowers me into the warm tub, my back facing him, I could have stretched my legs out in the tub but I moved my knees to press up against my chest as I curl in on myself even more. 

The tub was huge, Damian, despite being the youngest, was the biggest of his brothers and stood a frightening 6′6 and you could have fit three of him in here and they still would have had plenty of space, it was more like a small pool then anything. 

I hear Tim chuckle at me.

“Oh my shy baby sister, your so damn cute, you know that.”

He presses his warm cheek to the top of my head giving my right temple a kiss as he holds me in his arms that where securely wrapped around my shoulders.

It wasn't a question, but then again, whenever it came to praise, they never expected me to answer, always expecting me to be quite and blush, much like now.

He chuckles at my red face and shuffles around behind me grabbing some bath items, I kept my eyes screwed shut.

‘I am a grow ass women and I am being treated like a damn child!’

Tim had me move down a little so my (H/C) hair was in the water to get it wet.

I didn’t want to but I couldn't help but relax when he started to scrub my wet hair with shampoo, massaging my scalp in the process. He seemed to be paying special attention to the base of my neck and temple, I whimper a little, it felt so good I was practically putty in his warm gentle hands.

I lean back into his strong hands, and I start to cry.

‘How could I, I want to give in, I want to let go, but I can’t, I killed (F/N) because of what I did, I can’t feel so good with her murderers.’

“Oh, oh,oh baby no, its ok, just relax for me, we’ll finish up and get you something to wright with and i’ll take away all the pain, I promise.”

He held me tight as I cry. Soon there where no more tears left in my red puffy eyes, but I keep letting out soft whimpers going limp once more finally stretching my stiff limbs out in the warm tub not caring what he saw, he wouldn't do anything.

I could feel Tim smile into my hair.

“There we go, let it all out, I think I can guess what has you so upset, we’ll chat once i’m done, ‘kay baby girl.”

I just nodded submissively.

He finished washing my hair and grabbed a dark orange fluffy full body towel and wrapped me up after drying my hair a little with a smaller towel so I wasn't dripping everywhere. 

He picked me up again but didn’t move to walk out of the bathroom, He moved his hand a little to turn my head to him so he could look into my sad broken eyes.

“Oh, beautiful”

He looked at me with very sad eyes and for a moment I wanted to snuggle into him and give up, I almost did, instead I just leaned onto his strong chest. 

Tim cared back into his room and sat on the bed with me in  his arms cooing at me trying to help me calm down.

“Your sad about your friend we killed, aren't you.”

I push on his chest with my hands needing some distance, He let me but still held me pretty close.

I nodded looking up at him with rage, but the second I saw his face I just burst into tears again.

He looked at sad as I do.

I wrapped my arms around him, I couldn’t cry out but I knew he could feel my tears on his shirt.

I wanted to scream at him, to curse him out but all I did was cry in his arms and mourn my friend. 

We stayed like that for a while, him holding me as I cry and whimper, he had a water bottle near the bed and kept giving me water so as not to get dehydrated. 

Soon after, I fell asleep in his arms. 

_________________________

It had been a few hours since (Y/N) fell asleep, my poor princess had been under so much stress lately.

I had finally treated the claw marks on her neck, know she had a white bandage wrapped around her neck. Jason is going to kill me for letting her do that to herself.

I was sitting at my desk beside the bed am doing some work but for the most part I was listening to (Y/N)‘s soft slow breaths. It wasn’t often she was so relaxed but hopefully with the help of the drugs it would help her settle in permanently even quicker. I never liked the idea of forcing her, and as for as I knew the others didn’t love it either, but this is where she is meant to be and letting her fend for herself wasn’t an option.

She was tucked under the heavy blanket on my bed all curled up and sound asleep, a shiver when though me, it was snowing really hard outside. Winter had gone into full effect and it came early.

I ran my hand through my black hair, I was so damn annoyed, I don’t want to wait for her to get comfortable with us, I want her to run into my arms when I walk into the room happy to see me.

I’m pulled for my thoughts and overall annoyance when I hear her teeth chatter a little as she curls into a tight ball.

I get up quickly and grab a blanket that was at the foot of my bed and place it on top of her, I tuck it in nice and tight until she stops shivering.

I turn when I hear my door open, it was Jason.

“My turn Tim”

I roll my eyes, I don’t like it when she has to leave but I’m not stupid enough to fight Jason for (Y/N).

I grit my teeth but I move away so he can get her.

“Don’t wake her up Jason, shes had a hard day”

Before he can ask me he see’s the bandage on her little neck. 

“What the hell is this Drake!?” 

He turns and glares at me hard. 

I was fucked.

“She was trying to over using her voice when I came to get her, she was in so much pain she started to claw her own neck, I already gave her the medicine about an hour ago and a dose of morphine, we could just give her an oral medication for the pain now I just needed to get her to stop but be careful when you give her her next dose, shes scared of needles.”

I chuckle lightly at the last bit. 

Jason growled but left it at that nodding at the needle bit, he gently picked her up and noticed the light red marks on her wrists.

He turned his head to me raising a eyebrow holding her and moving tot eh door slowly. 

“I had to keep her still.”

I growled at me and left with (Y/N).

Yeah

I’m fucked. 

_________________________

Instead of taking (Y/N) to my room I took her to the living room. We had multiple so I took her to one that I like best, It had a warm atmosphere. I was calm and right now that exactly what my baby girl needed. 

It was a dark room only being lit by the raging fire in the large hearth. The room was decorated with black and dark red tapestries. It had many tall book shelf's littered with old literature.  

There was no T.V but it was a great place to chill,  know (Y/N) would be pissed at me if she really did know what we all did to her ‘friend’.

I sighed looked down at her, she was in a deep sleep, no doubt she was exhausted, poor little girl. She’s much to young to have to deal with pressure like this. I wish I could take her memory away, have it so she believed she was our baby girl from the very beginning. 

But no.

I sit down with her cradled in my arms.

“Don’t you worry baby girl, I know your mad but soon you’ll realize that you belong with us.”

She moving a little in her sleep a little. I run my hands through her hair.  she immediately calms down. Even if her mind was fighting us, when she was like this, her body knew where she belonged. 

Her gorgeous (E/C) eyes started to slowly open.

‘Great, she’s going to be fighting me most of the night probably.’

I love my baby girl so much but god damn it she was so damn difficult. 

_________________________

‘How many god damn time am I going to fall asleep, it spent so much energy constantly fighting them’

I open my eyes fully seeing a pissed off looking Jason.

my eyes widen with fear, I tense up so hard but from tensing up earlier I could barely hold it, I was so sore it was impossible. 

Jason could see my fear and just smirked at me.

“Baby girl, I know you don’t know your place here yet but did you learn nothing from when you first came here.”

I stare up at him, I couldn't talk but from the shit eating grin on his face he already knew that.

I gasp and try to get away from him when his free hand that wasn't holding me in place warmed around my neck. 

His grip wasn't hard, it was gentle and light but it scared me knowing that it was the Red Hood holding me in such a vulnerable way.

Everyone in Gotham knew about the Red Hood but Jason was the one who really made an impact. He was the one who really calmed the name. 

He was infamous for almost killing the Joker and being the only criminal to ever be able to fight off the Batman.

He was also the only one in the Bat family who never had a problem with killing. I can only hope that for the others (F/N) was a one time thing. 

But with Jason I knew he had no problem doing dirty work especially because he did most of the work.

“Self harm is not tolerated.”

I nod very fast having no Idea what to do, I didn’t even want to try and defend myself even if I could. 

“Good girl, know, if I ever find out you hurt yourself even if you didn’t really realize what you were doing i’m going to punish you, alright?”

I was breathing heavily, I was so scared.

‘I need to give in, I cant fight them I need to give in!’

I nodded again.

Jason let go of my neck. He put his hand on the back of my head pulling me into his chest.

I was in tears, I had no choice but to give in, even if I hated them. I could do nothing against them. 

“I know your upset but soon you’ll understand you’r roll. You are so precious baby girl, we will always love you and keep you safe, even from yourself if we have to.”

His chin was resting rightly on my head as he cradled me against his massive body. He was so warm and welcoming.

I nodded. Finally giving in to them. 

Jason was very happy with my response.

He got up and placed me on the couch and went to get a book from one of the many many shelf’s. 

He came back and hoisted me on his lap with one arm.

the book was Pride and Prejudiced. 

It seemed like an odd choice for his but he opened the book and started to read to me.

His voice was deep and calm, His warm breath was on the back of my neck. It felt good and relaxing, I couldn’t help but sink into him. My back was flush with his hard chest. 

Despite being dense with muscle when he wasn't flexing it felt soft.  I felt so calm in his arms. It felt unnatural but so right at the same time. 

After about four or so hour of reading to me he gave me another dose of my med’s. The needle was much less scary this time and Jason was very gentle.

“Atta’ girl, see that’s not so bad, keep this up we won’t need to use this anymore.”

The relaxed feeling hits me like a train, if I could I would have flinched. 

For about two more hours he read me the book, it was almost finished when Dick came to get me. 

Jason was reluctant to let me go but Dick was very clear that was his turn with me so he let me leave.

“we’ll read the last few chapters tomorrow ‘kay baby girl.”

I nodded and Dick grabbed my hand practically dragging me away. 

“Come on baby bird, you need some food.”

And just like that, I gave in.

#yandere #yandere x reader #yandere dc #yandere batfam x reader #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere bruce wayne #yandere dick grayson #yandere jason todd #yandere tim drake #yandere damian wayne #nightwing #red robin #red hood #batman

[iggy5055]

Platonic Yandere!Batfam with a poor darling, P.6

Summary: (Y/N) wakes up to Jason comforting her after a nightmare, being to scared and angry to be around any of the batfam.

TW: This is platonic, that doesn’t mean it’s not suggestive, kidnapping, manipulation, fear, gore, torched (not reader), drugging  y’all best get ready

“ =talking

‘ =thinking

I’m so happy that you guys liked my continuation of @blughxreader story, all rights go to her but the stories from pt.4 are my writing, but her amazing stories and writing was my inspiration and I give her all the credit, be sure to follow her for more amazing stories.

That being said that you to all who liked and commented on part 4 and part 5 and thank you so much t all the kind people who followed me, thank you so much I really appreciate it, you guys can DM me and ask for requests I do writing for X-men, My hero academia and of course DC.

Again thank you so much, @blughxreader is my inspiration but your love is my motivation. 

And if you could please comment, it helps me so much and makes me feel so happy, I will also take requests in comments.

_________________________

Fear, I could only feel fear, hot, white, searing fear.

I looked around. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. 

I wasn’t in Jason’s room anymore, I remember falling asleep in the bed with him.

I was in what looked like (F/N)’s apartment.

(F/N) was siting on the couch with her boyfriend, they both looked happy but both where very very high.

They weren’t acting crazy and partying like maniacs, they where calm, they where watching a comity movie, laughing and cuddling.

They where laughing constantly and more loudly then needed and their eyes where droopy and cloudy and they where slow to react to the movie, so they where very clearly high.

They where leaning on each other cuddling.

(F/N)’s boyfriend had his arm wrapped around her shoulders kissing her temple ever so often.

They seemed so happy and calm.

I let a few tears fall down my cheeks.

‘I completely forgot about her’

My mind raced back to seeming their apartment, covered in blood and gore.

I turned around, leaning down lightly I holding my stomach with my right hand and my left hand was around my mouth. I started to shake uncontrollably, 

‘How am I seeing her? She-- she’s dead.’

I tried to get the image out of my head, I tried to think about all the times we spent, happy and completely unbothered together.

But instead of making me feel better I started to feel worse, I felt sick, I felt like I failed or betrayed her. 

‘I forgot about her. How could I do that?’

To me it didn't matter if she did do drugs, she was still a good, kind person who made me so happy. 

Hot tears where falling even more know, unable to stop them I let out a harsh sob.

‘I miss you so much (F/N), I’m so so sorry.’

I felt could feel cold air blowing my hair lightly, It broke me out of my crying and deep regret.

I looked to my side to see the window to the fire escape opened.

‘She never left the window open, she was always to cold, maybe it was the drugs making her to warm, or maybe her boyfriend opened it? Either way its dangerous in this part of town to open your window, in Gotham you never opened a window at night unless you had a death wish, what on earth is happening?’

I looked back at them, the drugs clearly made them unresponsive and they didn't seem to notice or just didn't seem to care. 

‘What even is this? Why am I here? (F/N) is dead now, no matter what I do, nothing will bring her back so why am I seeing this, I don’t remember this.’

I herd a thump out on the fire escape.

I froze in place.

I turned my head completely ridged and looked out the window to see four dark figures some balancing on the rail some crouching down by the window.

‘NO! No, No, it cant be! Is-is this when she died?!’

I looked back at her, with the drugs and the movie she or her boyfriend never would have herd or noticed them.

They slowly snuck into her apartment with a skill only a master could have. 

They where so quiet, it was terrifying.

When I get a better look at them I saw it was all the boys but in their vigilantly suits.

Damian in his regular Robin outfit with his hand on the hilt of the sword that hung on his hip. Jason was in his red hod outfit, with his brown leather jacket with his twin pistols that usual hung at his sides in both his hands. Dick was in his Nightwing outfit with two metal batons in his strong grip. Last was Tim, There where rumors about a second Robin other saying there was only one, He wore a black and red suit with some kind of X belt or harness around his chest, Like Damian and Dick he wore a domino mask to hide his face. 

Its understandable how from a far they could mistake the two, but Damian is a little taller then Tim and and Tim has a little robin head figure in the middle of his chest instead of the classic R on the side of his chest like Damian is wearing.

They slowly and silently made their way to the couch from behind.

‘No!No!No! Please NO!’

I run to Jason seeing as he was the closest to (F/N) and her boyfriend, all of them clearly had malicious intent toward my friend and her boyfriend. 

I tried to grab onto him but as I reach and grab onto his arm my hands go right through him.

I gasped, I looked down at my hands,

‘What just happened, Why cant I grab onto him?’ 

Damian silently grabbed Jason's shoulder, shaking his head.

‘What are they doing?’

Damian had a few sighs with his hands that I could understand but the other did.

The smirks on their face told me it was nothing good.

All of them sheathed where weapons, and moved until they where right behind the couch.

I cried falling to my knees,

“Please don’t do it, Jason, Damian, Tim, Dick, please, I beg you please, i’ll do anything but please don’t do it!”

Despite my cries and begging nothing stopped, Damian and Jason both stood tall and got ready to grab the two from behind.

I rushed to (F/N) and tried to cover her with my body as if trying to let them hurt me instead of her but when I tried to wrap my arms around her I went right through her, just like when I grabbed Jason. 

I fell to my knees again in front of (F/N), I kept crying, my throat hurt, and my body aches as I was shaking uncontrollably.

“I’m so sorry (F/N), forgive me, I never knew, I never knew that they where obsessed with me, I didn't know they would hurt you,”

I look down, in both shame and pain shaking and crying to much it hurt.

“I s-shouldn't have trusted t-them, I shouldn't have g-gotten so close, and I shouldn't have t-trusted them, I’m so s-so so sorry.”

My voice kept cracking, I could help the harsh sob coming up my raw throat.

Jason and Damian grabbed both of them, (F/N) and her boyfriend went eye wide and started squirmed and clawed at their arms trying to find a way to be released, but with the kevlar suits they all wore (F/N) and her boyfriend did more damage to themselves then to Damian and Jason, they both kicked and screamed, but the two inhumanly powerful men had no problem holding them in place. 

The shock seemed to have sobered them up, Their cloudy eyes where now clear and very aware of everything around them.

(F/N) was about to scream but Jason used his other hand to slap her and cover her mouth, Damian doing the same.

She looked like she couldn't breath, Jason’s hand was covering her mouth and nose, Even with the red hood on it was clear he took a sick pleasure in her suffering.

I cried even harder, knowing what was about to happen, I didn't bother getting up, wouldn't be able to do anything anyway.

Tim and Dick both grabbed two chair that sat at the kitchen table. 

After moving the chairs to the living room Jason and Damian sat the terrified couple down and tied them up with what looked like a grappling hook wire. 

I expected the worst, but instead of beating them to death, they all sat down or started to relaxed, Dick and Tim where on the couch they (F/N) was siting on a moment ago and Damian stood standing beside the two with a scowl on his face, while Jason sat down in a near by recliner, he spread his legs apart relaxing as he just stared at them. His biceps and thigh muscles strained against the fabric of his pants and leather jacket. 

In any other situation he would look hot, but right now, he looked like nothing but a murderer. 

For what felt like hours, he just stared at them, it was terrifying, even thought we couldn't see his face we all knew what the Red Hood was capable of, nobody wanted to see that but it was clear none of us would have a choice.

I sat there on the floor I was now kneeing in front of Dick as I looked around, I knew they where all up to something, I thought they would just start to beat or brutally kill them. 

‘Dear God, please let this end.’

I knew what was going to happen and I knew I couldn't stop it, I just hoped that they would die quickly and will minimal pain, hoping the blood I saw in her apartment was just the aftermath of when they had already been killed. But their calm laid back demeanor scared me even more, I knew what they where all capable of and it terrified me.

Both (F/N) and her boyfriend where struggling but they didn’t have a chance, the boys clearly knew what they where doing. 

They both screamed but Damian had changed the channel to a horror movie and turned the volume to high so the screams just blended in.

“So, you think that you can take all our baby girls attention away from us?”

Jason reached up and took off the red hood, he still had on a domino mask on but now we could all see the sick smirk on his face.

“What the fuck are you talking around!?”

(F/N)’s boyfriend was yelling but (F/N) just sat there shaking clearly terrified of what was to come.

The fact alone that he let them see his face was prof enough they where leaving the room in a body bag. 

Jason’s smirk disappeared and was replaced with a scowl.

“I wasn't talking to you, ya bastard”

Jason looks back at (F/N),

“You are a terrible influence, and can’t be close to her anymore, and when we final take her out of this cruel city to take her back to our home, she cant have you looking for her, now can we?”

Jason pulled out a knife from the holster on his side.

My eyes went wide and I finally had the strength to get up and move, I didn't go far, just far enough to collapses in front of Jason crying, Even thought I knew it wouldn't do anything I started to beg.

“Please, P-please Jason don’t d-do it! I’ll do anything, I’ll s-stop fighting, I wont try to e-escape, P-please don’t hurt h-her!!”

I screamed not knowing what else to do. my throat burned, it was getting harder and harder to get the words out. 

Jason got up with the knife in hand, Damian had gagged her boyfriend but (F/N) seemed to have found her voice.

“I d-don’t know who y-y-you are t-talking ab-about, Who are y-you, what d-do you wa-want?”

All her questions seemed to come out at once but with all the fear and adrenaline her words couldn't come out clearly. 

Damian spoke up while tying the gag in her mouth so tightly it looked like her cheeks would rip.

“We’re talking about (Y/N) you useless slut”

He growled at her practically spiting in her face.  

She started to squirm after Jason put the blade to the side of her face the tip of the sharp blade just under her eye she was terrified. It was clearly a mistake doing so as the blade was very sharp and even with the slightest movement the sharp edge cut deep into her already red cheek. 

Thick hot blood started to stream down her face and down on her shirt. 

“You can’t stick around but your not going to go easily, we are going to make you suffer for tainting our baby girl. And you want to know the best part? You live in a bad part of town so not one is going to come for you, I mean living here alone is a good reason to kill you, our baby girl shouldn't ever be coming into a place like this, Gotham alone is to dangerous for her, but coming here, you should die for making her come here, no one will think to question your death either, They will just think to was a robbery.”  

Jason had a sick look on his face, on of pure joy, disgusting, horrible joy as he pressing the blade to her face making the gash even bigger.

He suddenly stabbed (F/N)’s right eye, the blood started to flow non-stop.

She screamed, the sound blended into the movie perfectly, She was squirming, turning head violently to the left, the knife making a giant gash in her right cheek. 

Jason stood up slamming his foot down on her thigh shattering her femur. 

“Look at the mess you made, you got your blood all over me you slut!!”

The sound was gut wrenching, the cracking and crunching made me sick.

Her screams where unbearable, but I didn't dare turn away.

‘I cant look away, I need to know what happened, I need to know how to morn, how she died, and all the reasons I need to hate them.’

Dick and Tim finally got up from the couch and started to beat (F/N)’s boyfriend.

They hit him non-stop, Dick took his left arm out of the makeshift rope at one point snapping in like it was a twig. 

Tim had broken his finger on his other hand, the screaming did stop, I covered my ears it was terrifying hearing all the screams from him and the cry's from (F/N) as she watched her boyfriend get pummeled knowing she was next.

After about fifteen minutes the pain final ended for (F/N)’s boyfriend. 

Blood was all over the walls of (F/N) small apartment, After multiple hits and cuts from sharp kitchen knifes Tim had gotten from the kitchen, his carotid artery was finally cut, he bled out in a matter of seconds, but it felt like hours.

I had never seen someone be killed before. It was horrible. The blood the carnage, It made my guts twist.

He body was beaten and bruised, For the most part (F/N) was left untouched,  aside from her broken femur and her eye there was little damage. 

They opted to move her chair and if forced to look at her boyfriend as they brutally killed and beat him senseless.

Tim held pressure to her eye so as not to bleed out after getting the knifes for Dick and Damian.

Jason occasionally stepped on her broken femur when she tried to look away, making sure she saw ever brutal blow with a smirk of satisfaction etched on his face. 

The blood for his carotid artery went everywhere as the light from his eyes slowly faded.  

I couldn't bare to look, I turn away, on my knees I fold over and try no to think about it.

‘How could they do this, kill another person, its despicable.’

“Well your boy toy is dead and gone... now, now its your turn’

I gasp and look up.

‘NO!’

I didn't move I couldn't. 

‘It wont do anything, how am I even seeing this, I was never there.’

Tim stopped holding an old shirt to (F/N) eye and dug his thumb deep into her eye socket with the sickest smirk I had ever seen.

She screamed, it was so loud it made the walls rattle, it was a wonder no one came to complain about the noise, but in a place like this they probably thought it was some gang coming to deal with some kind of dept and knew it was better just to mid their own business. 

Damian and Dick only watched, with sick smiles on their faces.

But Jason started to walk towards her, he leans down into her ear has her cry's just become pitiful whimpers and quiet incoherent begs. 

“Now, you tainted our baby girl with these fingers, so I think that’s the first thing i’ll take.”

I final moved and tried to grab onto (F/N) again obviously failing I cry again, but for the first time I feel what feels like hands on my shoulders,

I look back and gasp, but I don’t see anything, my head shoots back when I hear a loud cracking followed by a even louder scream.

The scream was worse then the ones that followed.

Jason had the biggest smirk on his face as if he was the happiest he had ever been.

He had (F/N)’s thumb in his painful grip as he broke it.

One by one, her fingers where broken, she had stopped screaming after Damian said he had a head ache and cut her vocal cords and wrapping her neck in the already blood soaked shirt that was previously used for her eye so as not to bleed out, not wanting her torment to end just yet.

“I H-HATE Y-OU, I-I HATE Y-YOU AL-L!!!” 

I screamed and yelled despite the pain getting worse and worse in my poor over used throat, thrashing my arms like a maniac hating what I had to see but refusing to look away out of respect for my friend. 

The invisible grip got a little stronger, It didn't hurt it felt secure but I didn't look back knowing I would see anything there. 

Jason took his knife and one by one ripped them off. 

(F/N)’s death was not quick and painless, It was pure agony and brutality. 

Slowly the light faded from her eyes from both pain and blood lose.

All I could do was scream at the top of my lungs and cry as my best friend died in one of the worst ways possible. 

______________________________

I sat up screaming, tears falling down my face.

Jason was the one holding my shoulders, he’s the one I felt in by dream, he’s the one who killed and torched my friend.  

Damian was sitting beside me holding my legs, and Tim, Dick and Bruce where all standing around the bed with a worried look on their faces. 

It only took me second to figure out what had happened, the crying an screaming in my dream seemed to happen in real life, So they all came into the room trying to help me. 

My face when from one of fear and shock to one of anger and hate, I knew they could kill me easily if they really wanted to but I didn't care anymore.

I knew Batman never killed anyone and he had drilled the lesson into the boys, Aside from Jason, I didn't know what I expected when I found out they had killed her, I should have pressed more, I should have figured out what happened from the beginning, But a part of me didn't what to know, I wanted to stay oblivious, I wanted to remember her as she was, but now with the image her being torched and killed burned into my mind, I only saw red.

“H-HOW COULD Y-YOU, YOU M-MONST-ERS YOU D-DIDN'T JUS-T KILL HE-R Y-YOU TORCHED H-HER!!!”

I pushed Jason's hands off me as I screamed my voice hurting even more now that I was awake. 

They all looked shocked and didn't seem to understand so I elaborated.

“YO-U M-MURDERED (F-/N)!!!”

They all seemed to understand what I was talking about now.

Dick seemed sad and disappointed, clearing wanting me to stay oblivious, Tim was emotionless, Bruce was confused and sad, probable trying to figure out haw how I knew, and Damian and Jason.

They just looked pissed.

The looks on their faces scared me, for a moment I was the submissive little girl they wanted me to be.

I tried to move away from them but Jason and Damian grabbed my arms and forced me to lay on the bed again holding me there.

“How did you know”

Jason spoke first. with an nauseating calmness in his voice.

I just struggled in their grip, they clearly had no trouble holding me down but I didn't stop.

Jason, Clearly annoyed with my struggle grabbed onto my hair and yanked my head back. He leaned close to my face his lips almost on mine.

“HOW DID YOU KNOW (Y/N)? WHO TOLD YOU?”

“M-my drea-m, I s-saw it i-in my drea-m you b-bastard!”

I didn't yell to loud this time, my throat hurt so much I could feel some blood in my mouth.

Jason wasn't pleased with my choice of words and took me out of Damian's grip to turn me over and shove my head into the pillows, not wanting to hurt me but just wanting to show who the boss was. 

It was clear I had no chance of getting away from him so I just cried.

“W-why, why did y-you do it, She didn't d-do anything, you r-ripped out her ey-eye, you d-destroyed her fem-femur, you b-broke an-d cut o-ff her f-fingers, Ho-w could y-you do such a t-thing?”

I couldn't help but shudder as the images flashed through my head, I stopped struggling and Jason let go of my head and my arm he had twisted behind my back, clearing unset with what I just said.

I didn't try to move away this time, Instead I put my arms under the pillow and cried into in to more, I just mourned my dear friend.

I didn't fight or move away when I felt Jason's hands on my back trying to calm me down.

“Shhhh, baby, Shhhh your ok, its ok, let us explain, It had to be done.”

I snapped at that

“S-SHE NEVE-R HAD T-TO DIE!!”

I coughed and folded over, I had over used my voice to much. 

I grabbed my neck. It hurt it felt like I had a fire in my throat, I couldn't seem to get any words out so I just kept crying.

All of them had sad faces, either not liking what I just said or not liking all my crying, probably both.

Damian picked me up and placed me into his lap.

He tried to bring his hand up to card his fingers through my hair but I jumped up and ran to the corner.

I stood with my back to the corner, never taking my sore, red eyes off the men in front of me, I glared daggers at them hoping if I glared hard enough they would all drop dead. 

‘I can’t believe I let myself get comfortable with them, I played right into their damn hands!’

Bruce came close but I just shrunk into the corner trying to make myself look small hoping he would take the hint.

I was like a cornered animal ready to lash out at anyone who come to close. 

Bruce, despite knowing I would lash out, raised a hand to touch my cheek.

I swatted his hand, crying more.

He just stayed still as he was crouched in front of me, He was so close I could feel the heat radiating off of him. 

Dick had left, clearly upset and so had Tim.

Damian was right behind Bruce and Jason on Bruce’s other side. 

I felt so helpless another broken sob escape me.

I grabbed my neck in pain, It hurt but my sobbing never stopped.

“Little one, please, let us explain, just take some deep breaths”

Bruce picked me up and started to move me.

I didn't struggle, my throat hurt so much I didn't even realize he had picked me up at first.

He took me to his office, but this time instead of letting me go and sit across from him, he put me in his lap.

I struggled, ignoring the pain in my throat. 

Bruce just caged me in his arms cooing at me.

“Shhhh angel, Shhhh, what did you see?”

I tried to talk, more like yell at him, wanting to curse him out for what he let his ‘sons’ do. 

All that came out was random babbling and horse sounds, I kept coughing, I started to cry again, not from mourning my friend, but from the pain.

‘How the hell did I hurt my vocal cords so damn bad?’

Bruce looked down at me, worry etched on his face. 

He moved my hand from my neck and replaced it with his own, he forced me to lean back while still being supported with one of his legs and his left arm around my shoulders. 

“Open your mouth little one.”

I didn't, I glared up at his with tear ridden eyes shaking my head: no.

Bruce looked down at me clearly annoyed with my reaction, or lack there of.

Jason and Dick walked into the room.

I looked at them, giving them a hard glare, Jason especially, Dick didn't do much but sit and watch, but Jason, Jason was a inhuman beast, he showed no mercy to (F/N) so I won’t show him any.

“Help me get her moth open.”

I gasp looking up at Bruce. 

I look back at Jason and Dick as they walk over. I start to struggle kicking and trying to yell but all that came out was air. All it did was hurt my throat even more.

As I kicked, the big shirt of Damian's I was still wearing had went up my stomach exposing my bare legs. Jason must have taken off my sweat pant earlier.

Dick grabbed my ankle and my caff so as not to hurt my still swollen and tender ankle. 

“Shhh baby bird~, Just do what we say, you'll be ok.”

Dick tried and failed to comfort me, but I stop kicking for no other reason aside from realizing it won’t do me any good aside from making me tired and I am not falling asleep again.  

Dick kissed up and down my legs in a attempt to calm me down, I wasn't struggling but my breath was all over the place from the pain in my throat. 

Bruce had wrapped his arms around me, forcing my arms to my side in a hard but not painful grip. 

They always made sure not to hurt me, they could very easily kill me and we all knew it. 

Jason came up behind me and put both of his strong hands on the side of my head, I am reminded how much all of them dwarf me.

He tilted my head back and squeezed my jaw forcing me to open my mouth so he could see all the way down my throat. He put a thumb in the side of my mouth to try and keep it open but I just clamped my jaw around his thumb.

He grunted but didn't pull his thumb out of my mouth, he just squeezed my mouth harder.

I whimper, it hurt but I could get out of their grip.

“Come on Jason, she’s already scared enough don’t give her more of a reason to not like us.”

Dick clearing didn't like the rough treatment I as getting from him.

Jason leaned down to look into my throat, but then looked back into my big (E/Y) eyes.

He smirked down at me taking his thumb out of my mouth letting me shut it. 

“Then she shouldn't bite me next time.”

Bruce look at Jason.

“Whats wrong with her?”

“The inside of her throat is swollen and bloody from over use and screaming, I wouldn't be shocked if she couldn’t speak for at least two week so she heals properly.”

I started to kick and squirm again after he let me go until I felt a prick in my neck while he was talking.

‘NO! I don’t want to sleep again!’

I started to feel relaxed but not sleepy, Dick and Bruce let go of me, Bruce's hands know moving up to start rubbing my shoulders.

“Relax little one~”

I did what they said, the drugs they gave me not really giving me a choice.

Jason and Dick sat down across from us on the sofa.

“You saw us kill your friend did you?”

Jason was the first to talk after a long silence.

I was shaking lightly, it was the only thing the drug let me do, I feel heavy but I was wide awake. 

I nod my head, grateful I could still do that much.

Jason and Dick sigh, annoyed I somehow knew what they did.

I just glared, I couldn't do anything else.

I managed a few worlds, I was butchering the words but you could understand me, I stopped abruptly because of the pain. 

“L-e-t m-me go-”

I regretted talking instantly, ended in a harsh coughing fit and some blood coming up my throat and a now annoyed Bruce griping my shoulders harder.

Dick seemed hurt by my words and Jason, much like Bruce, was clearly pissed.

“Not a chance baby girl, your safer here, you may not like what we did but it was necessary.”

I struggle a little. The drugs just seemed to be a muscle relaxer but not something to make me parallelized.

Bruce picked me up and handed me to Jason, I tried to scream but it hurt to much. 

“I’ll be back”

Bruce left with Dick trailing behind him.

I didn't struggle but I did glare up at him knowing these where the same hands that butchered my friend.

“I know your sad baby girl, but you'll feel better soon.”

Jason put his nose in my hair and inhaled.

“Your perfect baby girl, this will just make things easier for us all.”

I started at push on his chest, I felt numb and it probably felt like I was just resting my hands on his chest but I did try even if I wasn't able to put any muscle to the motion. 

Bruce came back with a tray in his hands, Damian Tim and Dick followed behind him.

I started to shake even harder, I felt like I was being ambushed.

Bruce set the tray on the coffee table in front of me and Jason.

There was a syringe with a strange cloudy liquid inside of it.

I froze in fear.

‘Are they going to drug me again, what will it do?’

“There has to be a better way, this is cruel Bruce she’ll get used to us in time we just need to be patient.”

Dick was arguing with Bruce and Damian.

Tim came and knelled in front of me and started to caress my cheek as I tremble uncontrollably. 

I don’t want to die, now that I was possibly faced with death I began to push on Jason again. 

Final I pushed as hard as I could, I jump up taking Jason by surprise and stumble to the corner practically falling and bringing my knees to my chest wrapping my arms around them.

Bruce and Damian didn’t move but Jason, Tim and Dick started to surround me crouching or kneeing down beside me.

They didn't make a move to grab me knowing I couldn't get away if I wanted to.

‘I can’t breath, i’m scared, oh dear god please let them have mercy.’

“P-plea-se do-n’t k-k-kill m-e”

The words where hard to get out and clearly the last ones that they would hear from me for a while as more blood came up my throat.

Tim finally says something as he wiped some blood off my chin

“No kiddo, we would never, what made you think we would ever do that to you?”

I shakily point behind them to the syringe on the tray.

They all look back, their faces all drop, even Jason is shocked at my  assumption and pulls me into a tight comforting hug and pulled me into him lap as he sat down still staying in the corner, I hate how it worked to calm my harsh breathing.

Dick held my trembling hands almost in tears knowing I thought he would kill me and Tim was running his fingers thought my hair. 

Dick was kissing my knuckles and the insides of my wrist’s mumbling about how much they all loved me and would never hurt me. 

Tim was silent and Damian and Bruce where speechless.

Jason was the only one who spoke.

“We would never do that to you baby girl, that’s just to help you adjust.”

Dick final got up and yelling at Bruce and Damian.

“You see!?”

He gestures his hand to my trembling form as I look at them with teary eyes.

“She’s terrified, this isn't the right thing to do!”

“It will just make her complacent, she won’t fight anymore, she’ll be fine.”

Damian said never taking his sharp green eyes off me. Bruce nodded and grabbed the syringe.

I shake and start to struggle, Tim and Jason hold me in place.

Jason started to whisper in my ear as Tim caresses my bare legs still holding me down.

“Its ok, prissiness, nothing bad will happen I promise, you’ll feel better soon”

I whimper as Bruce got closer looking up at him with pleading eyes.

“This is just something that will make you feel nice and clam and relaxed, nothing bad will happen, its just until we are sure you are used to all this.”

I cry shaking my head trying to beg failing in the end .

Tim finally says something.

“We will always take care of you baby, even if you don’t want us to, you'll be ok, we will always protect you.”

Jason pressed his nose into my temple still holding my close.

“Just breath baby girl, I know your scared but soon you’ll realize you safest with us, its not forever, just until your calm”

Bruce gave me the shot after Jason made me hold out my forearm to him, and I started to feel relaxed and woozy.

I reach out to someone, Bruce grabs my hand.

I don’t know what I was asking for, it just slipped out.

“Sleep little one, you be ok.’

I pass out I felt so relaxed I could help it.

______________________________

I place (Y/N) on my bed again, siting beside her caressing her bare leg.

‘She’s so clam’

I turn to Bruce.

“We need to be more careful, we need to constantly be with her, she’ll never except us if we don’t.”

Bruce nodded leaning on the wall beside the bed looking down at her.

‘My little sleeping beauty, your really making us work for you aren't you?’

“We will take a break from work, I can take care of it for now, You and your brother’s will constantly be with her, she’ll need the drug every five hours, but sooner then later she’ll realize we are the best thing for her.”

I look down at her, she’ll be out for a while.

Bruce gets up and walks out he door.

I lean down and kiss her forehead, tenderly stroking her cheek.

“Soon you’ll realize how much we love you baby girl, and soon you’ll stop fighting us, its not forever (Y/N) I promises, I’m sorry I scared you but I would never hurt you.”

I leave, with one last look at her, I smile.

“We will always protect you, even if it’s from yourself.”

#yandere #yandere x reader #yandere dc #yandere batfam x reader #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere bruce wayne #yandere dick grayson #yandere jason todd #yandere tim drake #yandere damian wayne

[iggy5055]

Platonic Yandere!Batfam with a poor darling, P.5

Summary: (Y/N) is met with a happy surprise after waking up in an unknown room but they do come with some unwanted conditions, following the next day Jason is left alone with (Y/N), who knows what he would do?

TW: This is platonic, that doesn’t mean it’s not suggestive, kidnapping, manipulation, y’all best get ready

YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED

This is super long, so get ready and settle in 😉————————————————

“ =talking

‘ =thinking

———————————————

Comfort, comfort and warmth was the first thing I noticed when I woke up.

The bench in the huge greenhouse garden was comfortable but not that comfortable.

I shifted but never opened my eyes, a part of me was to scared to see what could have been there.

As I shifted I felt a nice comfy blanket on top of me.

I curled up shifting the blanket to completely cover me.

I heard a deep chuckle a little ways away from the foot of the bed.

I heard strong foot steps coming towards the bed.

I felt a large, rough hard run it’s fingers through my (H/C) hair stroking it softly.

I shut my eyes tighter, scared of who was standing above me.

“Come on beloved, open your eyes”

I slowly and very hesitantly open my (E/C) eyes.

The first thing I see is some kind of traditional shirt, it was black with dark forest green accents woven into the seams of the fabric woven in a downward crossing pattern across the chest with a fabric belt along the man’s middle, the shirt was more like a short robe because past the belt the fabric frayed out and was more lose going down till it was right underneath the strangers hips.

It was beautiful.

I look up to see the stranger who wore the incredible robe,

Damian stood above me, smirking down at me apparently amused at my inquisitive stare

“You like it?”

I gasp, partly out of embarrassment and partly out of the shock of seeing Damian after almost a month.

“W-what?”

I sit up in the bed quickly and try to move away to the other side of the king sized bed

Damian caught my wrist in his hand, he gently tugged me back till I was sitting on the edge of the bed, my legs hanging off it, barely able to touch my toes to the soft black carpet on the ground.

My legs where in between Damian’s, I look up at him, only now taking in his features

His deep green eyes looked back at my (E/C) ones, but unlike his, I imagine mine are full of fear and conflict about what to do next.

He slipped his hand from my wrist to my hand, holding it in a comfortable grip.

“Finally waking up I see beloved”

I took in his dark onyx hair, it was messy and slightly spiky but in a way that was still very attractive, he had a sharp jawline and very defined muscles, I took in his robe again seeing how clearly you could see his biceps and forearms slightly strain through the fabric.

They where kind of muscles that where forged after years of hard possibly painful training.

I look down

‘Wow I never realized how much his hands dwarfed mine’.

He could easily hold both of my hands in his palm and wrap his fingers around both my hands and easily keep me there

It was scary, I started to shiver a little, feeling like lightning was running down my spine. Damian’s smug smirk turned into a frown, to most, it looked like a natural or neutral look but I could see in his deep green eyes the anger that was dwelling deep inside, the question was, was the anger towards me or something else.

I tried to back away again but this time when Damian tugged on me it was less of a tug and more of a yank into his arms.

“I’m don’t think so”

He picked my up so my legs where forced to wrap around his waist so I could support myself. His left arm was underneath my butt supporting me, with his right resting in between my shoulder blades with his fingertips brushing the back of my neck.

‘What on earth is going on, what is he going to do to me’

My hands rested on his chest as he held me close to his chest, I tried to push away to look at his face to see what was happening, or see where he was taking me but he held me close to his chest.

‘Why does this remind me of when he first took me’

I could feel his strong chest under my hands and on my cheek, as well as his strong abs and sides under my legs.

‘We’ll no wonder he’s so strong, he is the current Robin, he had taken down so many bad guys over the years alongside Batman, people with guns and knives and who had experience with fighting, I can barely cut vegetables for dinner non-the-less fight off someone who has years for experience, besides he has already easily overpowered me when he fist brought be here, he could definitely do it again.’

He didn’t take me far though, he just walked around the bed to the opposite wall facing the bed, where was a nice hearth with a strong fire inside, beside it was two tall black wood book cases on either side of the hearth with two couches and a chair all surrounding the fire and a coffee table with a book on the table, presumably the book Damian was reading before I woke up.

“Is… is this your room?”

Damian sat down on the couch corner closest to the fire, he shifted me so I was sitting in his lap in the little place after he propped a leg up on his knee,

“Yes Beloved this is my room”

He puts a hand to my forehead

“Damn Drake, it’s almost the end of fall and he leaves you, alone and asleep, I don’t care how warm the greenhouse room is, your much to fragile to be out in those conditions”

I look up at Damian in shock, almost the end of fall!!

‘Right, that made sense the weather was worse then a normal fall, but if it’s almost winter, but true greenhouse was so warm and so huge I believed I was really outside. I guess when Bruce said I could go outside he didn’t really mean outside, outside.’

“It’s almost winter?”

Damian held me closer

“Oh beloved, your so cold, but to answer you question, yes the forecast calls for snow in the next week or two”

He wrapped his arms fully around me, caging me in his arms even more.

“How do you feel?”

“I feel fine, Damian”

I try to push away from him, but if anything it was more me physically asking if he could let me go more then anything.

Damian, all be it reluctantly, let me go but he had a kind of look on his face, a kind of look that had something hidden behind it, a smug glint in his eye, but there was something else

I stood up falling into Damian’s arms almost immediately when I felt a searing pain in my ankle.

‘ damn it, I completely forgot about my ankle.’

I yelped clinging to his arms so as not to hit the floor

“Ow”

I closed one of my eyes biting the inside of my cheek

Damian picked me back up and put me on the couch kneeing down in front of me taking my ankle in his hands gently, I looked down at it and gasped again

“Does it hurt?”

I look up at him, a shocked look still plastered on my face

“No, I-I just didn’t expect it to be so bad, the shackle wasn’t pulling on my leg for very long, only a second or two”

I winced when Damian started to massage my ankle, I tried to pull away from his grip

“Damian! Stop, stop please it hurts!”

I could feel tears pricking in the corners of my eyes as I tried to pull me ankle away from his gentle hold.

Damian moved his hands from my ankle to my calf to keep me in place but not hurt my black and purple bruised and swollen ankle

“I know beloved, I know, shhhh ,it’s ok, I know it hurts but you need to hold still, a little massage will do your ankle some good, it will help the blood flow and help it heal”

The tears where streaming down my face my ankle pulsing with a deep pain I whimper and gasp every time he moves his hands,

“I know it hurts beloved but bare with me, I’ll be gentle I promise”

He cooed at me

Damian leaned down a kissed my ankle gently a few times, much like how a mother would kiss her child’s cuts better.

———————————————

Damian and I sat like that for about fifteen minutes, fifteen minutes of him gently massaging my ankle and me wincing and tugging away with red eyes form crying when he hit a very tender spot and fifteen minutes of him hushing me gently and cooing every time a whimper.

After fifteen minutes we herd a knock on the door

Damian stood up

“Stay here beloved, don’t put any pressure on you ankle”

I nodded, it was more of a demand then anything,

‘well it’s not like I could stand my myself even if I wanted to’

Damian walked to the door and opens it to reveal Bruce.

“Father”

Damian nodded a greeting to Bruce

“Damian”

Bruce did the same

Damian moved to the side and Bruce walked in.

I started to shake, ‘damn it I’m done for, he’s probably mad at me for leaving with Tim early this morning.’

Bruce kneeled down in front of me

“How are you feeling little one?”

Bruce took my hands in his lighting rubbing my knuckles

“My, my ankle really h-hurts”

Damian came and sat beside me wrapping his strong arm over my shoulders in a effort to calm me down.

‘Damn it! I never realized I was shaking so much, they must think I’m pathetic but I’m so scared of the man I front of me’

“What wrong little one?”

At that point I couldn’t hold it any any longer, I burst into tears,

“I-I’m sorry”

I could feel the lump in my throat start to form, making my words come out in a harsh studded

Bruce and Damian both gave me a strange look,

“I told Tim, th-that I shouldn’t leave, be-because you’ll get mad at me, b-but my ankle hurt and I couldn’t stand b-by myself and I did-didn’t know the manor very well, I-I didn’t know what to do”

Bruce got up and picked me up cradling me in his arms on his lap, moving my head into the crook of his neck

“Oh, (Y/N) no, no little one, I’m not mad”

Bruce ran his fingers through my hair rocking back a forth lightly

“whenever one of us are fighting I never want you in the room, Tim knows that, I’m sorry little one, I should have been more clear, I’m sorry (Y/N)”

Damian wiped my tears with his thumbs, his palms resting on both my cheeks but the tears just crept coming as I clung to Bruce trying to calm down, I was ashamed I was a grow women being treated like a child having a to be comforted.

“Please, p-please Dad don’t make m-me stay in the r-room anymore”

I was reduced to begging, scared of going into the dark room with only a side table lamp to light the room, so scared I used his preferred name.

“Actually, that’s what I came here to talk about”

I clung to Bruce’s shoulder even harder

“Please no, I-I’ll be good, I’ll do whatever y-you say, I will I’ll be good”

My cry’s where reduced to a whimper by the end of my little rant.

“(Y/N) you don’t have to go back”

I look up at Bruce and then Damian both having kind smiles on there faces

“You’ve made amazing progress little one and I’m willing to give you a little more freedom”

I didn’t smile, I didn’t do anything thinking it was to good to be true.

Damian spoke next, I turned to look at him

“That being said beloved, there are some rules”

I looked at Bruce tilting my head to the side a little, the look on Bruce’s face told me he though I was adorable.

“You can wonder around the manor, but from know on you will be sleeping in the same room as one of your brothers and when you want to go anywhere even within the manor you will tell your brothers, and you are not allowed outside with out being in arms reach of one of us, understand?”

I wipe my tears and nod

Bruce smiled at me

“Good, know it’s late, let’s get some food into you then it’s off to bed alright”

“alright”

I tried to stand up or at least shift off of Bruce’s lap but instead Damian picked me up and cared me to the bed.

I looked up at his confused

“What happened to dinner?”

Bruce walked up beside the bed patting my head lightly.

“You need to focus on recovery right know little one, we don’t want you ankle getting worse”

I nodded at him sitting back on the bed.

I felt something heavy jump up onto the bed from the other side of the bed, Bruce was walking out the room to get food and Damian was sitting beside me.

I looked to my right seeing a very big dog right in my face

I jumped a little bit, not expecting it.

Damian have a deep chuckle at my reaction taking my shoulder in his hands and pulling my back to meet his chest

“Your ok beloved, Titus would never hurt you”

Damian whispered gentle in my ear, I look back at him and then at the black Great Dane in front of me.

“C-can I pet him?”

Titus had already lied down beside me

“Of course beloved”

I reached out, as I did so Titus lifted his head. I stoped my hand in front of his wet nose so he could give me a little sniff, after he smelled me his moved his muzzle under my hand and nuzzled into me.

Damian chucked again

“He likes you”

I smiled back

“I like him to”

“Good, because from know on he is going to follow you everywhere when I can’t be here, just so I know you are safe”

I liked the idea of having a dog just not one that is more my keeper then anything else

_________________________

That night Bruce came back with some food and after I ate Damian gave me some clothes to wear at night, it was just on of his shirts, he said it was pretty lose on him so for me it was mare an unflattering dress, and I went to sleep, despite me having a nap, I was exhausted and wanted nothing more then to curl up in the warm comfy covers with my new favourite person in the manor, Titus.

_________________________

A month, a whole damn MONTH!!!, they kept me away from her for a month.

I have as much of a right as anyone in this manor to have her close.

I walk through the library to the old grandfather clock and down into the batcave, I had to deal with some drug dealers who decided to get a little to risky. But (Y/N) was the only thing I could think about. She was sleeping in Damian’s room, but lucky tomorrow was a family business meeting, with Bruce gone along with Tim and Damian, but because Jason Todd is still believed to be dead I don’t need to make an appearance, all the better that (Y/N) can’t leave the manor, somebody has to watch over our baby girl. The only problem was Dick but he has been antsy to get back into the vigilante scene so with luck, what will sort itself out and if not, the manor is huge, it would be very easy to keep her away from him so we can have some sibling bonding time.

_________________________

I woke up again with a hand running through my hair behind me, but also feeling something heavy laying in front of me.

I open my eyes groaning and covering my eyes with my hand, being blinded by the sun is it a very fun way to start the morning.

As I look through the open window I can see the different colors in the sky telling me that the sun just started to rise.

I flip on my back groaning again with my palm covering my eyes.

I feel something wet on my cheek, I turn to my right to see Titus still laying down but know facing me licking my face

“Eww, Titus stop, that’s gross”

I can’t help my laugh, it was the first time I’ve laughed since coming here,

It didn’t go un-noticed

I turned over to see Damian laying on his right side with his arm propping his up with his left hand still running through my hair smiling down at me,

“Good morning beloved”

Damian still had morning voice so it was clear he only just got up as well

“Morning”

Damian’s smile widened a little

“You sound adorable when you laugh (Y/N)”

I blushed not really expecting the compliment

“What time is it?”

I changed the subject not really know what else to do

“6:17”

I groaned again

“why so early”

I wined, I didn’t have a job to go to why would I get up a 6:17 in the morning.

Damian chuckled at my childish behaviour.

“Come on beloved, you need to get up. Me, Father and Drake all have to go to a Wayne enterprise business meeting, we’ll be back tonight and Dick is gone to investigate something as Nightwing”

‘Wow I keep forgetting all of them are vigilantes, but who is who? I know at one point all of them where Robin but I also know that Damian is the current Robin so if Dick is Nightwing and Jason is Red Hood, but, who is Tim?’

Before I could ask Damian got up and walked to a closet, he pulled out what looked to be a very expensive black suit with a dark green dress shirt and a black tie, he went to the bathroom to shower and get ready

“Your old room is just outside to the right, we got your clothes from your old place and put them in the dresser, but because you’ll be sleeping with one of us from know on we’ll be sure to get some clothes for you in here later, alright?”

I nodded and started to limp my way to the door, Damian whistled and I turned back thinking he was directing it to me.

When I looked at Damian

‘did he not want me to leave’

I was a little confused, his eyes where on his bed not on me. I heard a thump I look back to see Titus getting off of the bed and following me.

‘Right, last night Damian said that from know on Titus would be following me when I wasn’t with him.’

Damian turned and went into the bathroom and I slowly made my way to my ‘old room’ trying not to but to much weight on my hurt ankle, with Titus waking beside me. I almost fell when I relied a little to much on my hurt ankle but Titus being a strong Great Dane had no problem supporting me.

“Thanks Titus”

The dog looked back at me and woofed

_________________________

When Damian walked out of the shower he was wearing his fancy suit and his hair was done back with some gel and spray, he looked really handsome if I was being honest.

I was sitting on the window ledge with a blanket on my lap and a sleeping Titus at me feet. I didn’t want to take any chances of staying in my ‘old room’ just in case he would become irked with me.

I had gotten a pair of old black sweat pants to put on and a bra, but I left Damian’s shirt because I loved baggy clothes and it was comfy, Damian didn’t give any indication that he minded as he walked towards me and picked me up.

“How is your ankle feeling?”

“Not horrible but I did almost fall in the hallway in my way to get some clothes luckily Titus was there to help me”

I looked bashful as I explained I almost fell, Damian, while clearly not please I almost fell, nodded and walked out to the main floor.

When we got to the main floor I saw Bruce and all the boys waiting by the front door, I felt kinda embarrassed when they all looked at me when Damian was walking down the stairs, Bruce and Tim where both wearing similar clothes to Damian. They all wore the same suit but Bruce had a navy blue dress shirt and Tim had a dark blood orange dress shirt, they all looked very handsome and professional, Dick was in his Nightwing outfit, I could see how strong he really was as his muscles bulged under the fabric of the suit.

I suddenly became hyper aware of the muscles in Damian’s arms and the muscles of Tim and Bruce hidden under their suits, but it was Jason who made me both embarrassed and afraid of what all those muscles could do, Jason was stand off to the side leaning against the wall, but unlike the others he was just wearing a baggy pair of sweatpants, his muscles flex in as he stood up strait and walked towards me a Damian,

“Hey baby girl, how’d you sleep?”

I wasn’t really expecting the question from him so I studdered when I answered still thinking how how easily these men could hurt me, but in their eyes I was either a adorable little sister or a loving daughter, so as long as I play that part hopefully I’ll be able to figure something out sooner then later.

“G-good”

Jason smirked at my stutter and patted my head.

Damian put me down, but Jason was quick to pick me up, as soon a Damian made his way to the others.

But he didn’t pick me up like I was expecting, he had grabbed my arm and pulled me up onto his back making me yelp a little and wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck as he held my up by my thighs.

Dick had a worried look on his face when I yelped, as he moved forward.

“Jason! Be gentle she’s already hurt bad enough don’t you think”

Dick raised his voice at Jason

“She’s fine, I’m plenty gentle”

Bruce looked down at his watch.

“Alright, we have to go, Dick I’ll leave the investigation in your hands we’ll talk when we get back tonight, (Y/N)?”

I looked at Bruce, and he smiled at me,

“we’ll be back soon, be good”

I nodded and before I could wave or say goodbye Jason had turned and was walking away.

_________________________

Jason took me to the kitchen, like everything else in the manor it was fancy and dark themed.

The counters where black with a white marble design in it, the cupboards where all black and sleek looking but didn’t have handles, Jason had set me down on the island stool and walked over to the cupboards pressing down gently and the cupboard opened. It seemed a little like over kill.

“What do you like to eat for breakfast baby girl?”

I looked into the cupboards he had just opened seeing some cereal.

“Cereal”

My answer was short and simple, not wanted to talk to him for to long, he seemed like that manipulative type, and I was still bitter about being forced into that room, even thought deep down I knew it was my fault for getting caught, but I still can’t remember what happened after I jumped out the window.

Jason had gotten some cereal for me and himself, he pored in the milk and then the cereal.

I looked at him with a discussed face

“You monster!!”

I say dramatically slapping my hand to my chest

“What did you say?”

Jason looked down at me, a hard look on his face, it was almost a glare

“I said you monster, only a monster puts milk in before the cereal”

I say again in a matter-of-factly tone turning my head dramatically and closing my eyes, opening one to peak at him out of the corner of my eye.

I didn’t want to make him mad like he just sounded but if I am staying here for a while I might as well try to make a joke and try to break the very, very, very thick ice between us, especially if soon I’m going to have to share a bed with him and spend my whole day with him.

Jason looked at me with a slightly shocked yet neutrality face until he burst out laughing, he was laughing so hard he had to lean on the island to keep himself from falling over.

“Hahahahahahaha, oh that’s to funny (Y/N), you really had me for a second”

He kept laughing so hard he nearly tipped over the two bowls of cereal, the sound scared Titus as he jumped up to stand up beside me.

I couldn’t help but laugh with Jason.

It felt good,

having a hard belly laugh, it felt like a lot of the stress and tension was just fading out of my body.

After a good five minutes me and Jason finally stoped laughing, I was reduced to trying to stop breathing so heavily and Jason just chuckled every so often as he sat beside me giving me the food. We ate in a comfortable silence.

When I finished Jason had also finished his bowl and was know on his phone, I grabbed his bowl and took it to the sink, putting a little dolip of soap in each bowl and ran hot water in both, taking a cloth and scrubbing both till clean along with the two silver spoons.

When I turned around to grab a cloth to dry the dishes I saw a smirking Jason looking at me resting his head on his right palm with his phone face down in front of him.

“What?”

I asked, a little worried about the answer I’d get back.

“Nothing your just too cute for words”

I blushed, and turned after grabbing a cloth to dry the dishes and turned around so he couldn’t see me.

My face was tomato red, not really knowing how to respond.

I hear another deep chuckle and the sound of a stool moving across the hardwood floor.

The tap of bare feet could be heard coming towards me until I felt very well defined abs press up against my back right at my shoulder blades, the man radiated heat. I couldn’t help but think

‘Oh, come on, how tall are all of them’

Jason leaned down so his head rested on top of mind and reached his hand out, I had just finished drying the bowls so I handed them to his awaiting hand and he went to put them in there proper place as I put away the spoons.

After I closed the utensil drawer I let out a hiss of pain, I looked down at my ankle, holding the side of my thigh, with my eyes closed and being fully concentrated on the pain in my ankle I didn’t realize Jason was right behind me with an annoyed look on his face.

He picked me up and I yelped not expecting him to be right behind me again,

———————————————

Jason had taken me to his room, I recognized the hall way it was the same one my Damian’s room. I could see some other doors, so I figured they are all in the same hallway. Jason sat me down on his bed.

“Stay here, I’ll be right back”

I nodded know feeling my ankle pulse.

After he left I took the time to look around the room, like all the other rooms I had seen so far is was black themes with his signature color, it was set up in a similar way to Damian’s but instead of having a fireplace and books he had a big flatscreen tv on the walls with different types of guns on the wall.

The bed was comfy but just like Damian’s a king sized bed and for someone like me, it felt to big, the sheets where red with a black blanket and pillow covers , I scooted back to rest on the headboard and prop up my left leg while my right was resting up as I closed my eyes trying to think of anything but the pain,

Jason came back after a few minutes.

“Alright, here we go”

he placed down some kind of white cream and ice pack and some bandages on the bed beside himself.

“I can’t believe that none of those other idiots didn’t think about doing this earlier”

He groaned

“No wonder it kept getting worse, look at it, all dark and swollen”

He scooped up come of the cream in his hands after he gentle moved my right ankle into his lap, he gentle rubbed it all over my ankle.

“Gah!! It’s cold”

I winced

Jason just chuckled at my reaction,

“Thats the point, this will help the bruise heal a little bit”

He rubbed very gently but his eyes held both rage and confusion.

“What’s wrong”

The silence was deafening

Jason looked me I the eyes

“How did this happen?”

Know it was my turn to be confused, everyone else seemed to know why didn’t he

“Bruce-“

“Did he hurt you!!!”

Jason cut me off, seething with rage.

“No, no he didn’t… we’ll not really”

It scared me but I didn’t know how to answer properly, because yes, he did cause it but he didn’t hurt me in the way I thought Jason believed

“What do you mean, not really, did he do this or not”

I looked down.

“Yes”

Jason gripes my ankle a little to harder

“Jason stop! That hurts, please!”

I tried to get away from him closing my eyes tightly

He didn’t seem to realize what he was doing and immediately let go of me , he pulled me closer to hug me, gently rocking back and forth with his cheek pressed to the top of my head to calm me down as the tears flowed down my cheeks.

“Shhhh, shhhh it’s ok baby girl, I’m sorry I didn’t even realize”

I nodded as I whipped my tears off my cheeks

“Tell me what happened”

His voice switched for comforting and harsh in an instant

“B-Bruce picked me up o-once in the room a-after he had seen m-me cry but t-the chain around my ankle pulled a-a little to hard when he lifted me”

Jason let out a growl, so harsh it barely sounded inhuman

“I’m sorry”

I didn’t know what I was apologizing for but it just felt like the right think to do.

“No baby girl, don’t apologize, I’m not mad at you I’m mad at him for hurting you and then not properly taking care of it”

I nodded.

Jason put me back where I was and finished applying the cream, his touch was so light and general I couldn’t help myself as I relaxed and sighed as I closed my eyes.

_________________________

Jason smiled at his baby girls reaction and wrapped her ankle in the bandages and applying an ice pack on her ankle after he was done applying the cream.

He gently picked her up and moved her to the couch when he was done and the bandages where secure, he sat down with he’s little girl on his lap making sure the ice pack was still in pace.

He turned on the tv and sat there with (Y/N) in his lap. he crept the volume down knowing she was about to fall asleep.

‘This, this is what I wanted, some free time with (Y/N) all to myself with no distractions’

As if on cue my phone rings,

I quickly pick it up not wanting to disturb (Y/N) this was the first time she had ever been so relaxed in my arms.

I picked up the phone and read the caller ID, scowled and didn’t accept the call, I put my hand to her forehead bringing the back of her head to rest in the crook of my neck, I rested my head on top of hers enjoying her slow breaths that told me she was asleep. I nuzzle her hair, enjoying the feeling of her in my arms.

I growled when my phone rand a second time

“What the hell do you want”

I picked up (Y/N) and laid her on the couch with a blanket, when she curled into herself I couldn’t help but smile.

“How is she”

“She’s fine, Bruce, but you got some nerve, asking how she is when you hurt her and then didn’t do anything about her ankle.”

I walked out of my room so I wouldn’t wake up my sleeping beauty and could yell at Bruce.

“She was fine”

I was burning with rage

“She almost fell over from just standing on it this morning!!!”

There was a pause over the phone

“I’ll see you when we get back”

Bruce hung up, I growled and and punished the door to my room.

I heard a scream from my room, I ran in to see a terrified (Y/N) sitting up and clinging to the blanket for dear life,

I ran over to her and picked her up

“It’s ok baby girl, I got you, I got you, what wrong?”

“I heard a bang on the door and you weren’t here”

“It’s ok baby girl, it was nothing, your safe”

She was still shaking, I hated to see her like this. I pick her up moving to my bed and laid her down in my lap moving the covers over her, as she laid her head on my lap. (Y/N) was shaking just as much as the leafs outside.

“Shhhhh, shhhhh, it’s ok (Y/N) your ok, I got you”

She started to breath softer now, she closed her eyes and started to fall asleep, it was only noon but it was clear she needed to sleep.

I moved down in the bed to lay down on my back.

I moved her so I had my arm around her shoulders as she nuzzled into my side.

Damian’s damn dog jumped up on my bed, I tried to get him off but he just growled at me, if a dog could glare that what he would be doing.

I gave up when I felt her squirm beside me, not wanting to wake her up.

“Thanks Jason”

I heard her whisper.

I smiled looking down at her kissing her forehead.

“Your welcome (Y/N), I’ll always keep you safe.”

#yandere batfam x reader #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere bruce wayne #yandere damian wayne #yandere dick grayson #yandere jason todd #yandere tim drake #yandere x reader #yandere dc

[iggy5055]

Platonic Yandere!Batfam with a poor darling, P.4

The original story is by blughxreader all rights go to her you can find the other three previous parts when you search for her because I haven’t figured out how to do that yet, I have just been given permission to write a part four for the story

Summery: After a hard interrogation (Y/N) is finally let out of the room/prison and all the boys are happy but for how long?

TW: kidnapping, manipulation, imprisonment, it’s fucked all the way

————————————————

The interrogation was hard, it was clear Bruce demanded answers even if I didn’t want to give them. It was days of being chained down to that bed hardly being able to sit up comfortably with no light aside for the lamp on the bed side table with non-stop talking and a glare that could kill if I didn’t answer him or if he thought I was lying to him. The bed itself wasn’t uncomfortable but the situation still was. Bruce had asked me many question, privacy was clearly a luxury I no longer had. He broke down my life and built it back up in his own image, built it back to be his perfect little girl.

He did every thing for me and with no regard to what I wanted he would feed me, sometimes he would let me have a book but he would read it to me and he often told me how much everyone missed me to try and motivate me to make progress.

The only time I got any kind of privacy was when I had to go to the bathroom or when he let me have a shower but he has always right outside the door and if he ever thought something was wrong he could come bursting in because the door had no lock.

But luckily after one week he switched out the shackles that forced me down on the bed to just one on my ankle with a long chain attached to the bottom of the bed saying I had made good progress.

The chain was fairly long, I was able to get up out of the bed and stand but I couldn’t get any further from the bed then about two feet. It felt so good to final stretch after being chained down for a week. But even with my hands where free he never let me feed myself, but I would never fight him on it because it was clear he was in his best mood when feeding me.

After two weeks he final let Dick or Tim bring me my food instead of him, it was nice to see another people other then him, it made me feel more free in a sense, just being able to hear someone else’s voice, but it still didn’t make me feel completely better. They often fought about who would feed me I could always hear them outside my room fighting or arguing with Bruce about letting me out. Something about Jason and Damian bacon ring unbearable.

Dick often won because Tim had to much work to do doing who knows what. So I usually only saw Dick. Dick also did not let me feed myself and he was constantly sticking around after forcing me to sit a cuddle with him. Just like know.

_________________________

We where cuddling in what was clearly his favourite position, he was laid down on the bed on his back, with me on top of his chest my legs practically straddling his right thigh while his left leg was propped up. My hands where on his chest by my head. Dick was a lot taller then I was so I was barely tall enough to reach the middle of his chest standing up, but with him laying down and me being chained I felt even more helpless and small.

Dick had his arms around me circling me waist. Has hand would absentmindedly rub light circles or random swirly patterns on my back with his finger tips. I felt more vulnerable then usual though because Dick decided he needed more skin to skin contact so his hands where up under the light pj shirt I wore.

While laying down like this I had time to think, but my mind kept going back to having some freedom again, my eyes started to water and I tried to be quiet and move my hand to wipe the tears before they fell but it was to late Dick had herd my sniffles.

“Oh, baby bird what wrong”

His new favourite nickname for me was the only think he every called me (Y/N) didn’t seem to be a word in his vocabulary anymore.

I new better when to lie, that would just mean I get stuck down here longer and the sooner I get out of this room the sooner and can try to leave. But the more I thought about it the more difficult it became to stop my tears at the thought of my lost freedom. So I let the tears come like a water fall down my face, unable to stop them.

“I wanna go outside”

I mumbled into his chest, he couldn’t hear me so he gave my midsection a little comforting squeeze

“What was that baby bird, didn’t quite catch that”

“I wanna go outside”

This time I said it a little louder but I still hid my face in his chest kind of embarrassed at myself having to beg for so much as to see the sun and get some exercise as well as being a little worried of he would get mad at me

“ I know baby bird but we will have to see what Bruce says about that when he comes back”

He cooed at me trying to calm me down rubbing my back with his right had while his other was running his fingers through my hair trying to stop my shaking.

The tears wouldn’t stop coming and I couldn’t help the whimpers coming out of my mouth, I felt so helpless I wanted to scream but I knew that throwing a tantrum as they would call it was going to get me no where. All I could do was cry into Dick’s black shirt and beg for anyone to let me out soon. In my head of course they didn’t need to know how desperate I really was.

As if in cue, Bruce walked in for one of our sessions and saw me crying and clinging onto Dick.

“Little one, what’s wrong?”

He came close to me and picked me up off of Dick chest like I weighed nothing despite Dick wanting me to stay right where I was

Whenever anyone held me I could only remember who they really were and who held me captive

“What do you think Bruce, she’s been trapped in here for almost a month now, look how pale she is and despite feeding her she’s starting to loses weight!!!”

Dick yelled at Bruce, it was clear he wanted me out of the room but never took me out because for one, he didn’t have the key, Bruce never let leave his person and second, all thought he didn’t like it he did think it was needed to ‘rehabilitate’ me

Bruce glared at Dick as I shake in his arms. I reach up to pull on his shirt sleeve. He looks down at me not glaring but his eyes where still hard.

I didn’t want to say anything so as not to make him mad so I just pointed down to the chain around my ankle with tears still flowing down my face unwillingly.

Bruce was standing beside the bed with his arm under my thighs and his other hand holding the back of my neck gently. But because he was holding me the way he was, the chain was yanking on my ankle pretty hard, it hurt, you could already see a little bruise form around my ankle.

Dick noticed and tried to take me away from Bruce so I could cuddle up to him on the bed again but Bruce being Bruce, pushed Dick to the side and put me down on the bed and sat in front of my one out stretched ankle. He moved his hand down to my ankle lightly massaging my now sore ankle.

I let out a sigh of relief I looked up a Dick who was just glaring at Bruce, but when I looked at Bruce expecting him to be glaring back at Dick, he was looking at me, he had a calm but still unreadable expression.

“Do you want to go outside little one?”

I looked down at the sudden question, not really knowing what to do wondering if the question was a test but I know better then to not answer him quickly and truthfully so I just kept my head down a nodded quickly

I playing with my fingers in my lap not really knowing what to do with myself, to embarrassed to look up at him and risking him seeing how desperate I was to go outside again.

Bruce moved to gently hold my chin with his right hand with his other still gently holding my ankle rubbing it lightly, he moved my head up to look at him. My tears stoped flowing but my eyes where still a little red and glossy from my tears.

“Little one I need words, you know that”

I did know that, he never let me answer a question with a nod or shake of my head it always had to be words, when I asked him why he just smiled and said

“ I like to hear my little girls voice”

“Just for a few minutes, I just want to walk around for a bit and get some sun I promise I’ll come back with out a problem, I just wanna go outside”

I didn’t want to give him my answer again so I gave my explanation instead, and it was true I knew I could never leave, not yet anyway, but I started to feel sick not being able to do anything but sit on the bed with no light form outside whatsoever. That was why I wasn’t able to gain any weight, they fed me well but I was so sick I would throw up some of the food after going to the bathroom

Bruce moved me closer to him lifting me up onto his lap while he rubbed my shoulders, Dick had kneeled down in front of me taking my hands and gently rubbing and kissing my knuckles. Both clearly being able to tell how scared I was and how tense I became after I answered him afraid he would get mad at me and punish me.

In all our time in this room there was lots of gently touching and always contact of some kind when me and Bruce would talk, but never once did he hit me or torcher me like I originally believed.

The worse I got was a hard glare and that put me in my place right away often drawing tears from my eyes. Knowing that the Batman was the one interrogating me and I had no hope of lying or getting away yet.

“I think you have made very good progress”

I looked up at Bruce kind of shocked, but I was still waiting for ‘but’ to come

Bruce looked down at me and smiled

“I think I could let you outside”

I smiled at him, I wanted to jump for joy yelling and crying tears of happiness but instead I slipped my hands out of Dick’s gentle hold and turned around.

Bruce squeezed my shoulders a little harder when I stared to move probably thinking I was going to do something I wasn’t supposed to, but it was more a warning then him stopping me from turning around.

I finished turning in his lap and wrapped my arms around his neck in a gentle but strong hug.

“Thank you Dad, thank you thank you thank you thank you!!!”

I had never initiated a hug or called Bruce Dad except for when he first brought me in here, but I figured if I wanted to get on his good side and prove my ‘progress’ this was the right way to do it.

I was right

Bruce was clearly shocked not knowing what to do but after he recovered form the initial shock he wrapped his arms around me

Dick was clearly jealous even though he made me hug him I never tried to hug him first

“Come on Bruce let her go already, it’s time to go”

Dick almost whined when he said that, trying to pry me from Bruce’s hold but it only got stronger until he decided to let me go

Bruce told Dick to leave as he put me down on the bed and got up walking to a dark wood dresses in the room

I was a little confused until he took out a forest green sun dress out

He came back over to me and too the key to my shackle out of his back pocket and un-chained me

He handed me the clothes and ushered me to the bathroom

“Have a shower little one, then when your ready we will go outside, it’s a warm day today so it’s the perfect time”

I smiled at his and took the dress from him

_________________________

I walked into the bathroom closing the door behind me and started to strip.

I turned the water on and got in when I decided it was warm enough

I hadn’t had a shower in two days so it felt good to get all the grease out of my hair and wash my body, I didn’t know when I would have my next shower thought so I made sure to be very detailed in my cleaning, I scrubbed my skin so hard with the loofah and soap my skin was red by the time I was done.

After my shower I dried off my hair and put on the dress Bruce had picked out for me. It went down all the way to my ankles.

As I looked a little closer to them I could clearly so a dark bruise going around m my right ankle. I sat down to rub it but even with a gentle touch it hurt and I let out a hiss of pain.

Bruce clearly heard me and came into the bathroom

“What’s wrong little one?”

I looked up at him still on the ground lightly touching my ankle

“It just hurt more then I was expecting, I’m fine”

He looked down at me and my bruise with a look in his eye that was nothing but rage

I look down and curled up into a little ball

“Are you mad at me?”

He looked at my face in surprise apparently not realizing he was glaring so hard

“No little one, of course not, I just hate to see you in so much pain.”

I nodded still looking down thinking to myself how it’s his fault I am hurt in the first place

Bruce pick me up bridle style and took me out of the room for the first time in almost a month, I kept looking down at my hands but I couldn’t stop the smile on my face. That was until I realized that this was not any part of Wayne manor that I could recognize.

It looked like some kind of cave. Then it hit me, when Bruce and Jason where fighting Tim mentioned Jason was supposed to come in through the cave.

I looked up at Bruce kind of scared to ask not sure if it’s a kind of question I should ask

“Is this the Batcave?”

Bruce looked down at me and smiled at me

“It is, I’ll give you the tour some time when you get more accustomed to the manor, there is a lot to remember”

I liked how he was talking about me getting to know the manor more but I now I’m going to have to be a ‘good girl’ to be able to walk around myself but first thing ha first I need to be allowed out of the room in the cave.

Bruce took me up a flight of stairs, when we got to the top he shifted my weight so it was just on his left arm and put his right hand of a scanner and a little door opened, when he walked out I found we where in a huge library with a grand father clock as the secret door.

I looked around, it was huge with tall beautifully carved pillars made from the same dark wood as the rest of the furniture in the manor.

Bruce looked down at me a smirked, but changed it to a smile before I could see

“You like it little one?”

I looked up at him with a look of amazement on my face

“I’m not much a reader myself, I can never focus on the book and get bored really quickly, it’s just really impressive”

I look back at the library

“I’ve never seen so many books before”

Bruce chuckles at me before he kept walked

_________________________

He carried me down a few hallways I didn’t recognize but to be fair when I convinced Dick to go exploring we never really saw much

We kept walking until I heard stomping foot steps coming behind us I looked behind Bruce’s shoulder to see a very angry Jason with his fists balled tightly by his sides

Bruce’s face when from calm to hard and angry in a split second

He set me down, I stumbled, the bruise on my ankle, it seemed to get worse and was very swollen, Bruce caught me but put me behind his back but I still held onto his shirt lightly

Jason was in his Red Hood clothes aside from the actual hood

I couldn’t help but feel intimidated by him, knowing who he really is and his reputation scared me especially when I don’t know what he’s mad about

“So, you finally let her out”

Bruce glared at Jason clearly not pleased with him

“You had no right to take her, she belongs to all of us!”

Jason yelled at Bruce as he kept getting closer and closer

“And keeping me away from her? Damian I understand, he is the one who put that idea into her head but me, I didn’t do shit!”

Bruce was steaming

“Your the reason she found out about what we really do, your the reason she is even more afraid of us!”

I flinch, so hard I fell back on the ground, scared about what the two very powerful men might do to each other and what would happen to me if I got in the crosshairs

I herd foot steps coming for behind me, this time running, I turn to see a very concerned Tim looking down at me and the two other men who still haven’t taken their eyes off of each other

Time glared at the two em who were currently in a stand off, he seemed to have understood what was happening

Tim helped me back up but I almost fell again because of my ankle, Tim looked down at my leg and picked me up instead

“Are you ok?”

I was shaking in his arms

“I-im ok”

I couldn’t help the studded that came from my mouth

Tim glared at the two as they kept yelling at each other about the last month and what lead to it

Tim started to walk away, when I realized what was happening I started to shake more, worried about what Bruce would do when he realized I wasn’t behind him anymore

“Tim, wait no, Bruce will get mad at me, I don’t want to be locked up again”

The tears where flowing down my face as I clung to his shirt

“It’s ok kiddo you’ll be fine Bruce would be a lot more mad at me then anyone but he will be fine he would never want you anywhere near a fight”

And with that Tim kept walking

_________________________

I thought Tim was taking me back to the room in the cave but instead he took me to the room I first woke up in

Tim sat on the bed resting against the headboard with me in his lap

I tried to squirm away just needing some breathing room but he must have thought I was just shaking more, he pulled my close to him sitting on him lap with my back to his chest, I was breathing heavily, not knowing what to do, I couldn’t escape I couldn’t get out of his arms without angering him

So I just stayed there, shaking and whimpering with the occasional tear falling down my cheek

Tim had his head buried in my hair using one of his hands to stroke my (H/C) hair

“Shhhh, Shhhh, it’s ok, your ok, I know it’s scary but it’s over, no one is going to hurt you, Jason was just pissed he didn’t get to see you for so long”

I looked up at Tim, I needed some fresh air and some movement even if my ankle hurt

“Can I still go outside for a little bit? I think some fresh air will do me good”

Tim smiled sweetly at me

“Sure kiddo”

With that he stood up walking away with me in his arms again

_________________________

We walked until we came through a little room on the ground floor with a door by the windows, we walked outside to a beautiful garden with gorgeous stone raised flower beds, all kind of flower, roses of all kinds of colors but mostly red, daisy’s, dragon snaps, bloody hearts and tiger lilies (my personal favourite)

I look up at Tim

“It’s gorgeous”

“Isn’t it, I don’t spend a lot of time out here but Damian loves to read out here”

Tim put me down after I told him I wanted to walk around for a bit, I was all kinds of stif and my muscles needed some use.

Tim still had me hold onto his arm in case I fell my ankle just seemed to be getting worse and worse but he didn’t need to know that

We walked around sometimes stoping to see the flowers and literally smell the roses until I just wanted to sit and enjoy the sun and sweet smelling flowers

I sat on a bench in the middle of the huge garden till Tim got up

“I’m going to go check on Bruce and Jason alright kiddo?”

I looked up and nodded at him

I think he’s testing me, to see if I would try to get away, but even if I wanted to, with my swollen know black and purple bruise on my ankle I wouldn’t be able to leave.

I laid down on the bench, it had comfy pillows on it, at some point when I was enjoying the sun I fell asleep

_________________________

Damian was walking in the garden at Wayne manor on his way to his favourite bench when he came across his little (Y/N) peacefully sleeping on the bench

Damian wonders why she’s out, He saw Dick walking around earlier with a dumb ass smile on his face maybe this is what it was about

Damian smirked at his beloved (Y/N) he went to hold her after a month of not even being able to hear her voice

He was about to pick her up bridle style when her dress moved up her legs a little and he saw her hurt ankle, it looked like someone took a baseball bat to it.

He felt unbridled rage, how dare none of them take care of her when she’s hurt

Damian had a glare that would kill anyone who dared look at him, he pick (Y/N) up and took her to her room

“Don’t worry beloved, I won’t let anything happen to you”

#yandere #yandere platonic #yandere batfam #yandere platonic batfamily x reader #yandere dc #yandere x reader #yandere bruce wayne #yandere damian wayne #yandere jason todd #yandere dick grayson #yandere tim drake